The Greatest All-Time

Nifty Stories Archive

2007-08-20T15:21:00.000-07:00

Nita Blanchard was feeling down that Friday morning, and she knew why.

She had turned 50 the previous day, and no one – not her husband, not her three children, none of her friends – had acknowledged the occasion in any way, shape or form.

Never mind that she had insisted that they not make a big deal out of the milestone, telling one and all that turning 50 made her feel old, even though in reality she felt anything but old.

Her husband, David, had left for work earlier than usual that morning, after getting in late from a four-day business trip the night before, and all she had gotten in the way of a goodbye was a sleepy kiss.

So she had slept in, then shuffled around getting coffee, feeling sorry for herself. She'd have thought that someone would have at least wished her a happy birthday, but it was as if the date had slipped everyone's mind.

Finally, around 10:30, she climbed the stairs to get ready for work. Nita worked part-time for a large crafts supply store, mostly just to stay busy and for some extra spending money.

She got ready to get a shower, when she saw the envelope next to her makeup tray. The outside of the envelope was blank, and she opened it cautiously. She read the enclosed letter, which was written in David's precise block hand, then she smiled broadly. It read:

"Dearest Love, Let me be the first to wish you a belated Happy Birthday. Don't worry about turning 50; it's not so bad. As far as I'm concerned, you're just as beautiful and sexy at 50 as you were when you were 20. There is a reason why I didn't say anything to you yesterday, a reason you will soon learn. But for now, here is what I need you to do. Pack your makeup bag and a small overnight bag. One change of clothes is all you'll need. When you are finished packing, close up the house and be waiting out front at exactly 11 o'clock. Don't worry about work. I've already arranged for you to have the day off. Love, David."

Nita hurried and threw together her things, and changed into a pair of jeans and a T-shirt, and her sandals. The clock on the mantle was chiming the hour when she walked out the front door. Seconds later, her jaw dropped as she saw a stretch limousine pull up the drive. A uniformed driver – a pretty, youngish woman, as it happened – got out and opened the back door.

"Good morning, Mrs. Blanchard," the driver said. "My name is Chris, and I'm going to be your driver for the day. I hope you will make yourself comfortable. There are sandwiches and drinks in the little refrigerator, and you might want to grab a bite while we drive to your destination. Your husband tells me you have a busy day ahead of you."

"Why, thank you," Nita said, a little flabbergasted. "Where is our destination?"

"We'll both find out when you read the letter that's sitting on the fridge," Chris said. "Enjoy the drive."

Nita settled in the back seat of the limo as it pulled away from the house. She reached in the small icebox, pulled out a small sandwich and a bottle of water, then opened the letter. It was also from David, and Nita began to get a sense of what was up, and the thought thrilled her.

Her beloved husband of 28 years was playing a little game, sort of a high-end scavenger hunt, and Nita wondered just where it would end.

This letter directed her to a day spa in the city near the town where they lived, where she was to get, "the works," a manicure, a pedicure, a full-body massage, a facial treatment – everything that could possibly be done to pamper a woman.

Nita reveled in the treatment, and the whole experience put a tingle all through her body. She wasn't sure yet where the day was going to end, but she had a feeling it was going to end with David giving her one of his truly awesome fucks.

David's job as a senior vice president for a large corporation took him out of town a lot more than Nita might have liked, but when he was home, they still enjoyed a quality sex life.

They had met when they were both 20, when he was in college and she was working at a department store. From the very first, David had known exactly how to push all of her buttons, and he still did, all the time.

On the surface, it didn't seem like she and David were a match. David was nice-looking, but not movie-star handsome; he was solidly built – about 5-10 and fairly lean – but he was no stud muffin.

To the outside world, he presented a fairly quiet, serious demeanor, in keeping with his corporate image, but those close to him knew him as a knowledgeable conversationalist with a wry sense of humor.

Nita, on the other hand, was very pretty, with dazzling brown eyes that seemed to attract attention everywhere she went. And she still had a body that could stop traffic, with nearly perfect breasts and the butt of a goddess, held together by a frame that was a little taller than average and well packaged.

In contrast to her husband, Nita's personality could fairly be described as vivacious. She was the life of any party she attended, with a knack for finding the common ground in any conversation in virtually any setting.

Despite their differences, Nita and David had enjoyed a rich and happy marriage that had lasted 28 years and had produced two daughters and a son, plus two darling grandchildren.

Although she could be flirty, Nita had never given David any reason to doubt her love; and while he was gone a lot, Nita trusted David to bring his love home to her, rather than spending it on the road.

Nita contemplated all of this as she relaxed in the care of the workers at the day spa. As she was preparing to leave the spa, the proprietor handed her another letter from David.

This one sent her to the salon to have her hair cut and styled, "any way you choose." On impulse, she decided to have her dark brown hair – which was showing some gray – colored with the tips frosted, just for something different.

When she was finished, Chris, the driver, complimented her on her sexy look. Nita gave the driver a long look, thinking about one of her richest fantasies, then chuckled sunnily. She knew she'd never follow through on any of the lurid fantasies she enjoyed.

She and David had a number of hot fantasies that they shared with each other, but that's all they were. It was one thing to have fantasies and quite another to live them out.

They had had some friends who had tried to make their fantasies a reality, and they had ended badly. One couple had ended up divorcing after the husband caught his wife cheating, and the other couple had only stayed married after intense counseling.

As a result, Nita knew that none of their friends would ever quite be the same. So she and David were quite happy to keep their fantasies safely locked away in their minds, only to be brought to life when they were alone together.

The next letter from David took her to one of the city's most luxurious downtown hotels, and included a $300 tip for the driver. As she shook Chris' hand, Nita again knew with certainty that she could have had the woman, if she'd chosen. The mere thought made her pussy get all creamy.

Nita walked into the lobby, to the front desk and approached the concierge hesitantly.

"Yes, I'm Nita Blanchard, and I guess I have a reservation," she told the uniformed man behind the counter.

"Yes, Mrs. Blanchard, your husband has already secured the room," the man said in an accent that suggested some European heritage. "Enjoy your stay with us."

He handed Nita the envelope with the key card and the room number, and again her wicked mind conjured up all sorts of naughty thoughts about the handsome young man behind the desk.

As she rode the elevator to her floor, Nita had the thought that if this night ended as she expected, as she hoped, she was going to have plenty of fodder for the night's fantasies.

When Nita arrived at their floor, she was pleasantly surprised to discover that David had booked the hotel's honeymoon suite. And it was quite a love nest.

In the entry room there was a love seat, a full wet bar, a wide-screen TV with a DVD player and a stereo. In the bedroom, there was a king-size bed, a smaller TV and a hot tub. Surveying the front room, Nita was beginning to wonder how much David had shelled out for all of this.

Then she laughed. One only turns 50 once, so she figured she deserved it.

Nita was so swept up in the moment that she almost overlooked the letter that sat on the desk, and then she also noticed the two wrapped packages that sat on the floor. She read the letter, and she felt the flush of lust rise from her pussy all the way through her body.

"Dearest Nita, I hope you've enjoyed your day so far. I want you to feel like the queen you are to me. I also hope you had some nasty thoughts about your driver – and maybe the desk clerk as well. Maybe we can "invite" them to join us later. They were quite dishy, weren't they? Now, here's your next set of instructions. First, open the packages; they are special presents from me to you. Then, draw a nice hot bath, and make sure you avail yourself of one of the choices of bath oils. I want you feeling sexy tonight. If you want, you can even stroke that hot pussy and give yourself a nice orgasm, just to get in the mood. Maybe you can imagine Chris joining you in the tub, feeling her luscious tits, sucking her hot cunt. Or perhaps you can dream about the desk clerk. I'll bet he's got a real nice cock. Anyway, don't dawdle too long, though, because you need to be dressed and ready to meet me at the bar downstairs at 6:30 sharp. I have a big night in store for you, so get ready, 'cause Dave's got something for you (LOL). See you soon. Love, David."

Nita set the packages on the coffee table in the middle of the room then opened each one. She gasped as she opened the smaller package and saw it contained a panty, bra and stocking set. The panties were a thong – a mere wisp of satin – the bra was a thin half-cup and the stockings were thigh-highs, all black, naturally.

Then she opened the larger box and held up a red party dress of a clingy material that looked like it only extended to slightly above halfway down her thighs and left her shoulders quite bare.

Nita closed her eyes and visualized wearing the dress at some romantic restaurant, with David whispering sweet nothings in her ear. She shivered as another wave of lust rippled through her body. She decided then that it was time for that bath.

She stripped off her jeans and blouse, removed her bra and panties, then stood in front of the long mirror that hung on the door to the bathroom. Not bad for a 50-year-old woman, she thought, not bad at all.

She ran her hands up and down her body, spending an extra few seconds squeezing her tits and pinching her nipples, and gasped at the wave of passion that swelled in her.

After getting the bath water just right – adding a liberal amount of lilac-scented bath oil – Nita eased into the water and felt herself relax.

Again, she swept her hands over her body, feeling the slickness of the bath oil stimulate her nerve endings. Almost of their own volition, her hands gravitated between her legs, to her bubbling pussy, which was itching in its desire.

Nita gasped as she found her swollen clit with an index finger, and she slowly circled the hard nub as it emerged from its hood, ready and able to give her the explosive orgasm she'd been craving all afternoon.

As she lay back in the warm water, fingering her clit, she let her mind wander. She imagined that David was with her in the large bathtub, and that Chris and the concierge were there as well, watching.

Nita slid two fingers into her pussy while she stroked her clit with a finger from the other hand. She saw in her mind's eye, the driver, with her voluptuous tits and saucy ass, as she held David's cock, guiding it to her hot, horny hole.

She imagined the young man from behind the counter, naked and offering his cock for her to suck. It was a nice cock, hard and veiny, but in her mind she saw it wasn't quite as long or as fat as David's.

That was always the way she did it when she used a juicy fantasy to get off when she was alone. She always tried to make sure that any masturbatory fantasy she had involved her husband, and that he was the focus of her fantasy.

And at that moment he was focusing all of his attention – in her mind anyway – on fucking her hot, wet cunt and driving her to a big climax. She sank her fingers deep in her creamy cunt, then pulled those fingers out and sucked on them hard, like they represented a cock.

Before returning her hand to her crotch, she swept it over her tingling flesh and felt the crackle of mounting lust. Raising her hips out of the water, she attacked her pussy with a vengeance, imagining David fucking her hard while she sucked on the desk clerk's cock and fingered Chris' tight cunt.

"Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!," Nita cried as her orgasm built up to a head, and with a gasp the feeling crested and she shivered as the climax swept her away on a tidal wave of passion.

As she came, she imagined David filling her with his hot, creamy cum, and the young desk clerk covering her face with his steaming semen. Now there was a fantasy, she mused contentedly.

Then she slumped back into the water, her lust momentarily sated.

"You'd better be ready to fuck me and fuck me hard, David Blanchard," she said aloud to no one.

After a few minutes of rest, Nita sat up on the edge of the tub and set about trimming her bush so it wouldn't sprout out of her underwear. She contemplated shaving it altogether, but decided against it. It always felt great for a day or two, then the stubble began to get irritating, both for her and David.

But she did trim it pretty far off her legs this time and clipped it fairly short with her small scissors. The whole process sparked her arousal again, but she knew she didn't have the time or the inclination for another round with her hands. She wanted her next climax to be with David.

When she'd cleaned herself sufficiently and enjoyed the bath for as long as she could, she got out and got ready for the evening.

It was a few minutes before 6:30 when she took a last look in the mirror and felt a renewed burst of arousal swell through her body.

The dress was perfect. It was sexy enough to be enticing without being showy, revealing just enough of her modest cleavage to suggest possibilities without going overboard. And the length was just right, long enough that she didn't have to worry about her butt showing whenever she sat, but short enough to highlight her gorgeous legs.

So, too, were the underthings. The bra was just thin enough that the dress kept it covered, but enough that it left her with a modicum of modesty. The thigh-highs felt very sexy, and the panties – oh, goodness, the panties – cupped her pussy in a way that was most enticing, and the thong slid up the crack of her ass, sending shock waves of sensation through her crotch.

Nita was quite well made up, nothing garish, but well done. She felt sexy and beautiful as she strutted through the lobby toward the hotel bar. She glanced at the desk as she walked past, noticed that the same young man was still working, and threw him a sexy smile.

She also noted the looks she got from the men as she walked into the bar. She looked around for David, but didn't see him. She frowned at this, because it was so unlike him. His letter had said 6:30 sharp, and David was usually the most punctual person on the planet.

Nita decided that he must have gotten delayed somehow, so she sashayed into the club and took a seat at the bar. Thus, she didn't notice a man sitting in one of the chairs in the lobby who was gazing at her over the top of the newspaper he was ostensibly reading.

David Blanchard felt his cock twitch and his heart swell as he watched Nita walk into the bar. He also noted with some pride at how every man who saw her turned their heads and stared as she walked past.

After all this time, he still couldn't quite believe that she was his – and only his – that she had chosen him 30 years earlier and had stayed true ever since.

He knew what was going to happen, as long as he made no move to join her. Some man would inevitably work up the courage to sit next to her, he'd buy her a drink, try his best come-on, she'd flirt with him a little bit, then gently burst his bubble.

It was a game he'd watched her play many times before, and he always gave her just enough time to get her ego stroked just enough to bolster her spirits before moving in to sweep her away. He especially felt like she needed it today, to reinforce her feelings of desirability as she turned 50.

Sure enough, at length, a man ventured to the open seat next to Nita. David saw him buy her a drink, saw him strike up a conversation with her. That was his cue. He had a couple of things left to do before he gave his wife her final set of instructions in their little scavenger hunt.

Folding the newspaper, David stood up and slipped away. Everything in his plan was working perfectly. Nita would be occupied for enough time for him to complete the arrangements for her birthday surprise.

Nita found herself engaged in an animated conversation with a handsome, impeccably dressed man who looked to be in his early 40s. He was a visiting businessman from another part of the country, and he plainly believed he was God's gift to wayward women.

Nita laughed inwardly as she subtly led him on, giving him the impression that he was going to get lucky that night, while knowing there was no way in hell this guy would even get to first base. She idly wondered where David was, but she knew he'd show up soon. After all, he had promised her something special.

A half-hour had passed, and Nita was finishing her third rum and coke when the bartender handed her a letter instead of the refill the man next to her had ordered. Nita opened it up, read the letter and her brow furrowed.

"Well, it was a pleasure meeting you," she said to the man as she stood up and shook his hand. "But I have to go meet my husband. Have a nice visit."

She almost laughed out loud as she strolled leisurely out of the bar, recalling the rather shocked look on the man's face when he realized that his oily charm had gotten him nowhere.

David's letter had directed her to walk past the elevators to the area where the hotel housed its reception halls. As instructed, she passed the doors until she came to the third one on the left, then opened the door, stepped in and stopped in stunned silence.

"Happy Birthday, Nita!" the large crowd of people said in unison.

Nita just stared in disbelief, her hand over her gaping mouth, tears welling in her eyes. Across the opposite wall, directly in front of her, was a huge banner that read, "Happy Birthday, Nita: You're still pretty nifty at 50."

In but a second, her eyes swept the room and took in the crowd that had assembled in her honor.

She saw her mother and her longtime companion, her three children – and the two grandchildren – her friends, past and present, her co-workers from the crafts store, David's parents, his sister and brothers, and their spouses. They were all there for her, to help her celebrate her milestone.

And in the middle of the room, grinning from ear to ear, was her beloved husband, the man who had orchestrated this whole affair, and had done it completely without her knowledge. Nita burst into tears then, as David walked up to gather her in his arms.

"Happy birthday, my love," he whispered softly in her ear, as she buried her face in his shoulder and cried tears of joy.

When she had composed herself, Nita assumed her familiar role as the life of the party, and it proved to be quite an occasion. David had spared no expense, hiring a live band to perform, laying in heavy hors d'oerves and keeping a well-stocked bar.

David himself didn't drink, the result of an embarrassing incident that had occurred some 12 years earlier when he had gotten drunk at a company Christmas party and made some inappropriate comments.

Nita did, however, enjoy a few drinks in a social setting, but she'd learned long ago how to pace herself and she always knew when to quit.

Midway through the party, during one of the band's breaks, she walked to the stage and stood in front of one of the microphones. When she had everyone's attention, she spoke of her appreciation.

"I want to thank everyone for coming tonight," she said. "This is such a wonderful surprise that I just ... Quite frankly, I had been feeling down about this day, because turning 50 seems to be where you start to get old. But I don't feel old today, and for that I have to thank the man of my dreams, the man who made all of this happen, and made it happen in such an inventive way. David has been the rock of my life for so long, and I truly love him just as much today as I did when we were married. Sweetheart, you're the best husband a wife could have, and I hope we have many more good times in the future. Heck, let's plan on doing this again in 10 years!"

Later, as they danced a slow number, Nita let her body rub up close to David's, giving him a subtle dry-hump, and she didn't care if anyone saw. But if they did, they just kept their own counsel. Friends and family had seen David and Nita together at social functions many times before and they always got a kick out of the way the couple still acted like newlyweds.

As they danced, Nita whispered in her husband's ear, "I hope you're ready to fuck me, and fuck me hard, because I am so horny. This whole day has just put a charge in me."

"OK, darling, but I hope you know that I've got specific plans for you, so you'd better be ready," David whispered back.

"I'm ready for anything you can dish out, big boy," Nita said seductively.

"Anything?" David said, squeezing Nita's butt cheeks suggestively.

"Anything," Nita said.

Most of the guests had brought gifts, and Nita had opened them all. She figured she'd gotten more than enough from David, but when they got back to their room, after the party finally broke up, he had two packages for her that he'd had stashed away.

She was still wearing the sexy dress he'd gotten for her, and she was sitting on the love seat in the front room of the suite sipping a soda. The packages were wrapped in plain paper, and she quickly tore open the larger of the two.

She gasped when she opened the box and saw that it contained a vibrator, and a juicy one at that. It was easily 10 inches long and quite fat, and was made of smooth black plastic. She looked up at David, who had an evil grin on his face.

"Go on, open the other one," he said. "You'll probably like it even better."

Sure enough, when Nita got the second package open, she just stared lustfully at the large butt plug that sat in the box. It was bigger than the one she had at home, by quite a bit. This one was about six inches long and about two and a half inches wide at the base.

Nita could feel the flush rise from her feet to her head, and her pussy got juicy in a hurry. She stood up then and gathered her husband in a hot embrace, kissing him deeply, while his hands roamed over the body.

"I can't wait to see you use your new toys," David said. "Come on. I've been a good boy too long tonight. I think it's time we were bad."

In no time, David was naked, although in keeping with his nature he carefully hung up his suit and gathered his dirty socks and underwear in a neat pile. Nita, on the other hand, left her dress in a red puddle on the floor of the bedroom, along with her bra.

At David's insistence, she left the panties, the stockings and her heels on. As he lounged naked on the bed, his erection aimed at the ceiling, Nita slowly strutted toward the bed. She cupped her tits in each hand, then rolled each nipple between her thumb and forefinger.

She lay down on the bed, and they kissed slowly, with the smoldering tenderness of a couple who have been together for a long time. As they kissed, Nita moved David's hand away from his cock and replaced it with her own, softly stroking him.

Then she sighed as she felt David's hands slowly slide down her body. She squirmed as he caressed her breasts, flicking her nipples with his forefinger. Nita groaned as her arousal began to climb to a steadily higher pitch.

Quickly, he slid down the bed slightly and sucked her right nipple into his mouth, licking and nibbling on the pink tip, then he turned his attention to the other nipple and gave it the same treatment.

All the while, Nita slowly worked David's hot cock with her hand. Occasionally, she used her fingers to swirl the copious flow of pre-cum over the crown and down the shaft, getting him nice and slick.

She couldn't wait. Rolling him onto his back, Nita knelt on the bed between his legs, hefting his cock in both hands. She stared hotly into the eyes of her loving husband as she rubbed his leaking cock over her pursed lips, coating them with the clear fluid that welled from the tip.

Such a beautiful cock, she thought, and it's all mine. In her youth, before she'd met David, she'd had a few men who had bigger dicks, but none of them had combined David's classically-sculpted seven inches with his control and his inventiveness.

Even after 30 years, she still vividly recalled the first time they had made love. David had fucked her four times that night and she'd lost count of how many times he'd made her come.

Now, at age 51, he wasn't quite able to get it up four times in a night like he once did, but he was usually still good for twice in a night, especially if he'd gone several days without coming, and more especially if he'd dropped one of his little yellow pills, which he'd done earlier.

They'd always gotten a good laugh at the commercials for the drugs that treated "erectile dysfunction." They understood, as did most middle-aged men, that they were used less for erectile dysfunction and more as an aphrodisiac. And they had to admit, the drugs worked quite well.

David felt a shudder run through his body as he wallowed in the hot stare from his wife. He knew that look, and it was the look of a woman who was ready to do anything he wanted.

"Go on, baby, suck my cock," he whispered. "You know you need it."

"Mmmmmmm," she hummed as she slid the head of his cock past her lips. She worked a good two-thirds of him into her mouth then began the slow up-and-down motion that she'd perfected over the years, swirling her tongue around the shaft as she bobbed her head on David's dick.

"I do need it. I need it badly," she panted as she pulled her mouth off his cock and lapped at his shaft, treating it almost like a fleshy ice cream cone.

When Nita slurped David's cock back into her mouth again, he sat up on the bed, which had the effect of driving his cock a little bit deeper into her mouth.

As she worked her mouth on his cock, David slid his hands over his wife's tart butt, kneading the tight loaves, then he gripped the sides of her thong and pulled it tight, sawing the thin strip of material over her ass and her creamy pussy.

"Mmmmm, God," Nita exclaimed, wrenching his cock from her mouth and frantically rubbing the drool-covered head over her face.

David's cock was like a steel bar, and he decided it was time to kick things up a notch. He left Nita on her knees as he crawled out from under her, then reached over to the bedside table, picked up the butt plug and the tube of jelly, and knelt behind his wife.

He took just a second to once again admire his wife's saucy butt and well-toned legs, before he peeled her soaking-wet panties away from her crotch and slid them halfway down her thighs.

Nita groaned heavily as David slid two fingers between her juicy labia and rubbed over her clit, which was already sitting out of its hood in stark readiness. He used just the flat part of his fingers over her gushing pussy and back up to her puckered ass, getting it slick with her the fluid from her cunt.

Slowly, carefully, he pushed his middle finger into her pussy, and Nita cried out softly as he began to work the digit back and forth in her soupy cunt. Quickly, he added a second finger and used his thumb to roll her clit around.

Nita could feel her climax building to a white-hot crescendo, and she humped back on her husband's fingers to get herself there quicker.

But David wasn't having any of that. Before she could crash over the top, he pulled his hand away and let her cool down while he pulled her panties all the way off.

Nita growled in frustration, but there was laughter in the sound, because she knew the game he was playing, and she knew that the longer she held out before coming, the better it would be when she finally did come.

When he had discarded Nita's panties, David lay down on his stomach, with his hips in the air, and brought his face right up to her crotch. He stared at the pink slit, already wet and open, with the well-trimmed bush as a frame.

He inhaled the aroma of her arousal, and once again slid his fingers into her pie. He fingered Nita's pussy for maybe a minute, then brought two fingers up to her anus and circled the hole several times, getting it even wetter.

Nita moaned as she felt one of David's fingers penetrating her ass, while another finger pushed its way into her pussy. David quickly got a slow, but steady rhythm going, with two fingers working her crotch, one in her pussy and the other in her ass.

Just when Nita thought she was about to come, David pulled his hand away, gave her a few seconds to cool down, then slipped two fingers into her ass and two into her pussy and started in again.

Nita clutched the sheet tightly with her hands as the feeling welled up strong in her body. She so wanted to come from David's fingers working in her holes, but she also wanted to wait, to let the power build up in her.

But her control was sorely tested when David pulled his hand away, leaned in and swiped his tongue in a majestic arc from her clit over to her ass.

"Aiiii, God!" she wailed as her orgasm began to come to a head. David's lips and tongue were all over her holes like a madman, working her pussy for a few frantic seconds, then spearing her asshole for a another few seconds.

David was in heaven as he buried his face in his wife's twitching snatch. He was ready now to feel her body cutting loose, and she quickly gave him what he wanted.

Nita shivered and shook as her climax burst through her body from her husband's aggressive oral assault.

David didn't give her any time to recover. Pulling his face away from her crotch, he picked up the tube of jelly, squeezed out a generous dollop onto his fingers, then pushed them into her butt.

Nita felt like she was being swept away on a cloud of sensation as David fucked her ass with his fingers, getting the slick lube way up inside of her.

When he had her ass all slick and open, he pulled his fingers out, picked up the plug, rubbed his hand over it to get it slippery, then pressed the tip to her opening and slowly pushed it in.

Nita's eyes were screwed shut as she felt the huge intruder make its way into her ass. And when the fattest part entered her and the plug was locked in securely, she gave out a sharp scream that was the weird combination of pain and pleasure she always experienced when she first got her ass filled.

"Oh, God, David!" she squealed. "Fuck me. God, fuck me, baby. I need you in me. Feels ... so ... good!"

David was ready. He got up on his knees, moved in behind his wife, aimed his cock at the juicy opening of her pussy and rammed his way in with as much force as he could muster, filling her up with all seven inches in one screaming plunge.

"AHHHHHH SHEEEEEEIIIIIITTTT!" Nita wailed, and her entire body shook as another powerful orgasm exploded through her body from the strength of David's cock as it roared into her cunt.

David gripped Nita's butt as he methodically worked his cock back and forth in her pussy, then he leaned over, so that his chest was sliding over her sweaty back and whispered in her ear.

"Doesn't it feel good to have you pussy and your ass filled at the same time?" he said softly. "Imagine that I'm fucking your pussy while some other man is fucking your ass. We're giving you that DP you've always wanted. Doesn't it feel good?"

"Oh, baby, it's ... the best," Nita panted. She was barely capable of speech as yet another climax built up steam from the feeling of being filled in both holes.

Once her ass had gotten adjusted to the fat rubber plug, it was causing sensations like she'd never felt in her life. Coupled with the feeling of David's fantastic cock fucking her pussy, it was like she'd died and gone to heaven.

David could feel the power of Nita's super-slick walls as they tried to squeeze the cum out of his cock. But he resisted the urge to just plow her pussy for all he was worth and explode in righteous orgasm. He had something else in mind.

Nita's body was shaking hard as her third orgasm quickly rocketed to the top, and she gave out a gasping cry as it burst forth like a July Fourth fireworks display.

That was the cue David had been looking for. He reached down and suddenly, forcefully, ripped the butt plug from Nita's ass, and he nearly came right then as he marveled at the gaping hole it left behind.

Squeezing his cock tightly at the base, he jerked his cock from his wife's pussy and pushed it into her ass, hard and fast.

Nita did scream then, in absolute pleasure, as David rhythmically fucked her ass with his rock-hard cock.

David managed to get himself under control, but he decided he needed a way to rest for a few minutes, so he rolled onto his side, pulling Nita with him into a spoon position. In this way he could relax a little while still working his cock back and forth in his wife's butt.

And Nita saw an opportunity to really send herself over the top as she looked over to the bedside table and saw the long vibrator. She picked it up, switched it on and slid the long smooth pole into her dripping pussy.

As she held the vibrator with one hand, she squeezed her tits with the other, sending crackling sparks of sensation through her body.

David shivered himself as he felt the hard vibrator buzzing in Nita's cunt, mere millimeters from where he was leisurely fucking her ass. He could feel his climax beginning to boil, and he was ready.

Keeping his cock firmly in Nita's butt, he rolled back onto his knees, maneuvering her legs so that she was on her back. He picked up her ankles, placed them on his shoulders, leaned in so that she was bent almost in half and set about pounding his wife's ass with long, powerful strokes.

Nita's head thrashed on the pillow as an entire series of climactic jolts ripped through her body. She stared through lust-glazed eyes at the intense, almost demonic look in David's eyes as he fucked her ass with utter abandon, while she plunged the vibrator deep into her cunt with both hands.

They had long since passed the point where they were capable of coherent speech, and the room was filled with grunts, gasps and groans as they worked together in ecstatic harmony.

Just about the time Nita's eyes rolled back in her head from the intensity of her long-running orgasm, David felt the rusty crackle of his own climax. With a sharp cry, he plunged forward one final time then spewed a monstrous explosion of cum deep in his wife's ass.

He groaned in total release as he basted Nita's bowels with his hot cream, which he'd had stored back for almost a week.

Nita was barely conscious as she let the vibrator fall out of her pussy while she clutched at her husband's sweaty back. They held each other tight as their mutual climax finally ran its course, until David's sated cock slipped out of her distended ass, a flow of hot cum trailing behind him.

"Happy birthday, baby," David whispered in his wife's ear.

"Wow!" Nita breathed as she felt David roll to the side and gather her in his arms. "Mercy me, but that was good."

"Like I said, you're still the sexiest woman I've ever known," he said. "And I do love you more today than I did when we first met."

Just then, Nita's glance fell on the Jacuzzi in the corner of the bedroom, and a slow smile creased her face.

"How about we take a little dip in the hot tub?" she said. "Then maybe we can do this again."

"Oh, I think I've got a little more left in this thing," David said, squeezing his flaccid cock. "But the old body needs a little break."

As they relaxed under the churning jets of the Jacuzzi, Nita turned serious. She was lying back between her husband's legs, leaning against his chest.

"David, honey, how much longer are you going to have to travel like you do?" she asked. "That's the only thing in our lives that I'd change if I could. You're gone a whole lot more than I'd like, and you work so hard. I'd hate for you to get to retirement and not be able to enjoy it."

"Sweetheart, I honestly don't know," David replied. "I figure that if things continue as they are with the company, I'll be able to take early retirement with full benefits when I'm 61. That's 10 years, and they usually prefer the younger folks to do a lot of the legwork that I'm doing now. So I'd guess no more than a couple of years at the most before I get a more desk-bound position."

"Good, because I want to spend as much time as I can with you," Nita said, and as she did she reached behind her and felt David's cock, which was beginning to show signs of stirring.

"I don't know, you might fuck me to death if we spend too much time together," David said with a laugh.

"Yeah, but what a way to go," Nita said as she slid around and planted a hot, wet liplock on her husband's mouth. Their tongues battled furiously as they kissed, while Nita continued softly stroking David's rapidly hardening cock.

"So what else did you have in mind for my hot little body?" Nita said when they broke their embrace.

David pulled her to him and whispered in her ear, and Nita growled suggestively when he told her what he wanted.

They shut off the hot tub, climbed out, dried off then lay back down on the bed, their naked bodies slithering together. Moving easily, they quickly found themselves in a 69 position, both still lying on their sides.

Almost simultaneously, they each pulled up the other's left leg, exposing their aroused sex to the other's gaze. Nita's red, swollen pussy was already wet with anticipation, her labia splayed open, while David's cock sat up high and proud, and his balls hung low and ready.

There was no tease this time, no long build-up. Both Nita and David went right at the object of their desire, pressing their faces to the other's crotch.

Nita opened her mouth and slid David's cock past her lips, taking as much as she could handle in one fell swoop. David planted his lips on Nita's wet cunt, suctioning her whole sex into his mouth like a starving man.

As Nita's tongue swirled around the shaft of David's cock, David lapped at Nita's pussy like a dog, licking up her slit, then finishing with a flourish at her swollen clit. They both hummed in satisfaction as they pleasured each other with their mouths, with just a little assistance from their hands.

At length, Nita rolled David onto his back, the better to sink her mouth onto his now-throbbing hard cock. While she held his cock at the base with one hand, she used the other to caress his balls. David wrapped his hands on Nita's butt and pulled her dripping cunt onto his mouth.

David got his whole mouth on his wife's wet, pink pussy, sucking hard on the pliant flesh and evoking a frantic hum of lust from Nita's cock-filled mouth.

Releasing her from his mouth, he used his tongue to lick his way up her slot, up to her red, swollen anus. He licked all around the hole, and felt a surge of lust when it opened right up for him.

He fucked her ass with his tongue for several strokes, working a finger in behind it to open her up a little bit more, then returned his mouth to her pussy.

All the while, Nita was working nearly all of her husband's nuclear cock into her throat, something she wasn't able to do very often.

She reached down with a finger and lightly stroked the sensitive place right under his balls, then pulled her mouth off his cock, licked that finger and lightly rimmed his ass.

As she laved his shaft with her lips and tongue, she gently penetrated her husband's ass, pushing it in as far as the second knuckle.

David groaned as the sizzling feeling raced through his body from the way Nita was using him. He was rolling his hips in a steady motion to thrust his cock ever upward into his wife's talented mouth.

Nita gave a muffled squeal at the way David was punching all of her hot buttons, licking and sucking her pussy while slowly finger-fucking her ass.

They could both feel their climax starting to build, each sensing the other's passion mounting, based on long years of experience together. But David wasn't ready to come just yet, so he pulled Nita's body off his, and rolled her onto her back.

Nita looked up at her husband with lust-glazed eyes, her tongue licking her lips suggestively as she tasted the remnants of his cock. She watched as he picked up the vibrator, coated the tip with jelly and handed it to her.

"Put it in your ass," he commanded.

Nita spread her legs wide, took the long, fat vibe and pressed the tip to her gleaming ass. She groaned heavily as the smooth plastic rod slipped easily past her sphincter and into her ass.

When she had it in about three or four inches, she flipped the switch and growled at the swelling feeling of ecstasy that rolled through her body.

David slowly stroked his cock as he watched Nita writhe on the bed as she worked the vibrator slowly back and forth in her ass, getting deeper with every plunge. When she reached up with a hand in search of his cock, he knelt behind her head, letting her take over stroking the purple boner.

In turn, David reached over and took over the job of working the vibrator back and forth in Nita's butt while he buried his face in her juicy pie. He held her butt off the bed as he lashed her cunt with his tongue.

Even as her orgasm reached critical mass, Nita responded by stuffing David's cock into her mouth, and his hips did the rest, driving the shaft deep into her throat.

Just the feeling of her husband's cock using her mouth and throat like a 10-dollar hooker lit the fuse on Nita's climax. She bucked and thrashed in David's arms, her sweaty body twitching as the powerful orgasm ripped through her.

David seemed to be oblivious. He was licking and sucking on his wife's flowing pussy and pile-driving his cock in her mouth, practically skullfucking her.

But finally, he couldn't keep up with three things at once, so he lifted his head off Nita's pussy, howling in his runaway lust. He kept the vibrator churning in her ass, and lightly slapped her splayed-open cunt with the flat part of his fingers, sending spasms of sensation coursing through her body.

His cock was hard as iron as he filled Nita's mouth, working it back and forth hard. He decided to give her an extra jolt.

"Doesn't that big cock feel good in your ass," he panted. "Don't you love the idea of being a slut for me, taking the desk clerk's cock in your butt while I fuck your mouth like a whore. Yeah, work that cock, baby, show me just how hot you are."

All Nita could do was utter a muffled groan as another orgasm exploded through her body just from the thought of the red-hot fantasy David had placed in her mind.

David could feel his control slipping as he fucked Nita's mouth. He was waiting, waiting, waiting for just the right moment, and quickly that moment arrived.

Just as he felt the explosive crackle of his own climax overflow, he ripped his cock from her mouth, stroked it hard two, maybe three times and shot a huge series of cumshots all over her upturned face.

Nita squealed in delight as she felt the hot rain of semen splatter all over her face, and she opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue in an effort to get a good taste of her husband's delicious cum.

David shot ropes of cum over her cheeks, both eyes, her nose and into her hair, before he popped the head back into her mouth for her to get the last few spurts on her tongue. Nita hummed in orgasmic satisfaction as she squeezed the last few drops of cum out of his cock.

Finally, their climaxes ran their course, and David pulled his cock free, rolling on his back in sweat-covered exhaustion. He shuddered in delight as Nita lifted her head off the bed and gazed at him, cum still streaking her beautiful face.

After pulling the vibrator out of her well-fucked ass, Nita sat up slowly, a little gingerly, and brought her face up close to her husband. And she just stared at him lustfully as she slowly scooped up as much of his cum as she could get to with her fingers and licked them clean.

When she had her face relatively clean, she brought her lips to his and they kissed, long and slow.

"You are the man," she whispered.

"And you are the best," he whispered back. "Now, you don't feel so old, do you?"

"Baby, I'm gonna fuck you as long as I have strength left in my body," she said. "I'm going to love you just like this until I'm physically not able. I'll never get enough of you."

"Happy birthday, sweetheart," he said, as he maneuvered them into the bed and turned off the light. "You really are pretty nifty for 50."

Nifty Stories Archive

My First Time Stories

2007-08-20T15:18:00.000-07:00

The door closed softly behind me. She was waiting. The gods had promised that she would be mine. I was here to complete the promise by making her totally mine for this night.

The moonlight entered by a large window. She was beautiful. Hair as dark and sleek as an easy flowing river under the night sky. I could smell her heat as I slowly approached her.

I could see her sparkling teeth as she smiled at me. Then the eyes sparkled at me as I kissed her nose and tasted her lips. She whined in anticipation. She was ready and waiting just for me. She was young. This would be a first time for her. I was older and more experienced. I would have to go very slow. I did not want her frightened. I wanted her ready when I entered her.

She was dripping with desire. I smell the drops of her wetness and the urge was immediate. I could take her now but it would be too quick. She had to beg for it so I would know she was truly ready for me.

The floor was covered with a soft covering. Good, there would be no harm if we played roughly. Not to hurt her, to play to make her more alert and to play to become familiar with her body. Play that would lead to the couplings that would sate the need of both of us. We had all night.

I touched her. She jumped startled. It was always this way when it was the first time. We would play first. She would become more accepting and then... Yes then.

She lay on the floor showing her sex. The smell of her was buildingthe desire to take her now. But not yet. Not yet.

I lay with her. Again tasting her lips and we shared the taste of the other's tongue. The pounding in my groin became greater and I broke away from her kisses and gently bumped her with my shoulder. She rolled and bounced to her feet. I could hear the sounds in her throat. She was approaching full readiness. Soon, soon.

She leaned into me and nipped my ears with her teeth. She was playing too. She knew that I was ready for her and in her youth she was impatient.

The eyes that looked back at me were dark, deep pools of lust, need, and desire. I could see my own need reflected back at me. I lay on the floor and waited for her to continue the game.

She was so lovely. Trim, she looked like she ran miles every day. Her body was hard from the exercise. Her legs long, tight, and muscular. I like legs like that. The hair was special. Short and black as the night. She would be hard to see in a very black night. But with those legs, it would be fun to race with her across a meadow when the sun was high above the clouds. Frightening the small animals and leaping through the weeds.

Ah, and maybe to swim with her. She could match me as we flowed through the water.

I wondered if she loved to hunt ducks. Maybe we could...............

She bit me a bit harder. I could feel her as our bodies teased the other. The look in her eyes told me, "Time to get serious".

I closed with her and allowed her to feel my erectness. She shied away, but that was just youth, she was ready. I caught her and pulled her to me. I pushed against her, gently, then with harder strokes.

The first three or four strokes just touched her flowing wet sex. The next several pushes opened and parted her. I was inside. Then I was deep inside her. Caught in her silken trap. Together we howled our lust and our need to the moon as its light came in through the window. We screamed and growled as the orgasm neared.

Then the pulsing, throbbing of the sweet end of the world as it was. I shuddered as I gave her the life giving seed. She shuddered as she accepted.

That night was special. We played and loved and satisfied the lust, the need, the desire. Seven times I took her and it only got better and better.

At last the sun light shone through the window. The door opened and I did not want to leave her.

Money changed hands.

My god spoke, "Good boy, Tiger. I will get you a real nice chew toy. Paul, I get a first choice of the puppies." He attached the lease to my collar.

The other god spoke, "Dan, the puppies will be champions and great hunters. This may start an entire new and better line of Black Labs."

My First Time Stories

Stories of Tie Up Games

2007-08-20T15:15:00.000-07:00

I met Fred when he backed into my car as he was parking. I'd just pulled into the curb, shut the engine off, and was in the process of gathering my papers and the trash from the front seat floor. When the car was rocked and a loud crunching sounded out, my head hit the dash because I was leaning far to the right.

In spite of the noise the collision had made, there wasn't enough damage to my vehicle to call the insurance companies. Fred apologized and gave me $50 to replace the parking light lens and I agreed to ignore it. Fred introduced himself and said he'd feel better if he could buy me a drink or even dinner some time. I looked him over. He was a few years my junior I thought, but he was also handsome with a nice smile. It was one of those smiles I'd learned to regard as sort of dangerous. He was definitely a ladies man, I thought, but I still gave him my number. Two weeks later, on our third date I drank more than usual and we ended up in his bed.

The start of our sexual relationship was normal enough. After a few more dates he did something that surprised me. After we got cozy he asked me to trust him. I told him I did. He told me that for the next half hour, nothing I said to him or asked him would be acknowledged. I was puzzled but I agreed. He placed three pillows in a pile in the middle of the bed. When he positioned me over them I began to get the message. He wanted to fuck my ass. I had always been curious about it, but I'd also always been too shy to ask for it. I had a blue dildo that had done the job when I was alone, but -- just as with my pussy -- I was pretty sure that a dildo was nothing like the real thing. So I thought I knew what was coming but I was more than willing. I started to get nervous but I knew I'd go through with it anyway.

To say I was surprised would be an understatement. Instead of feeling cool lubricant being smoothed into my butt, I felt a hand slap my left cheek as Fred spanked me. It was something else I'd been curious about, but it wasn't what I had prepared myself for. After the first few swats, I objected and tried to get him to stop. I tried to move away but he held me down. When he let me know he was determined to do it, I accepted it. It hurt and I yelled. Then it stung and I cried. Nevertheless, the slapping noises continued to fill the room.

Then the weirdest thing happened. I gritted my teeth and felt each swat but didn't feel them. I mean, I felt them of course. But the pain was just 'out there'. It was all around me and I was inside it. And it was all okay. It was right. And it felt good to know that. The spanking turned into something good. I started expecting and wanting the next swat. Fred's hand would land on my ass, lift up, and before he could bring it back down I was lifting up, eager for it. I moved my legs apart and reached down between them. Arching my back, I reached my ass out to him for the swats. I rubbed my pussy and my clit furiously. I scrubbed the orgasm right out of the center of my body and my soul. I whimpered and moaned. I'd never had a stronger one.

Fred was still spanking me when I screamed into my orgasm. I was propelled into a space I'd never suspected even existed. It was a totally sensual, sexual, physical and spiritual place where all of those things became one. And I became that one thing. Fred stopped swatting me and rubbed my sore butt. It felt like he was stroking it with a cactus, the skin was so sensitive. But it was still all okay and my pussy was still giving me little contractions and oozing more juice than it ever had. The next thing I knew Fred was kissing my neck and I realized I had been asleep.

I woke up on my side. When he saw I was awake, Fred moved back from me. I rolled to my back and winced when my ass contacted the cool, smooth sheet. The pain was just pain again. At the same time it was a badge that I had earned. I felt fulfilled when I received the spanking. The fulfillment remained now, but my ass hurt like hell!

I rolled back the other way and got to my elbows and knees. I looked at Fred. He grinned. "Will a cool shower help?" I asked him. He laughed and pinched my nipple.

"A shot of Stoli will help. I'll bring you one in the shower." He helped me to my feet. I was so enervated my legs were shaking. After a few steps my balance returned and Fred released me into the bathroom. I adjusted the spray to lukewarm and shivered as it washed over me. The only thing that wasn't cold was my ass. I leaned on the wall and felt the cool water wash it. The throbbing faded. When Fred stepped in with a double shot of frosty vodka I stood away from the wall. He held it to my lips and gave me a sip. I would have downed the whole thing. Then he took a drink and set it aside. I understood we were supposed to share it and that he was in charge of dispensing it.

We washed each other, turning the hot water up until I wasn't shivering any more. My ass still hurt but the 'blush" had eased. I was sober, despite the earlier drinks and the little bit of vodka in the shower. It was while he was shampooing my hair that I realized he hadn't even tried to fuck me.

I wiped the water from my eyes and turned to him. His thick cock was standing straight up, angled just slightly out from his belly. When I wrapped my hand around it he smiled and removed it. "No, Billie," he said. "I need to do things my way. The time will come for that but tonight is not that time. I'll explain next time...if there is a next time, that is." His eyebrows rose, turning his statement into a question.

I hugged him to me, feeling the heat of his erection against my own belly. "Oh, there will definitely be a next time. You're the strangest man I've ever met." We finished rinsing and dried off. For some reason, despite the strength of my orgasm, my pussy was aching to be filled. I couldn't force him, though, so I was forced to accept his self-denial. Then it hit me: force...control. That was what Fred was about. I didn't feel that he was dangerous, just in control of his drives.

The whole strange evening would require a great deal of thought. At the door as I was leaving, I asked him to refrain from calling me. I told him we were okay, but I needed to think and absorb this new dimension of myself that he had shown me. He agreed. I lasted a week. I think he might have lasted a year but the end result would have played exactly the way it did.

"Hello?" his voice sounded good to me.

"Hi. Would tonight be a good time?" I asked, not identifying myself.

"Tonight would be perfect, Mindy," he replied. "Be here at 7:00." The line went dead. I got hot. I knew what I'd done. I had surrendered to him. It felt good to me. My pussy -- and my ass -- were already tingling in anticipation. Controlled or not, I was determined to get fucked before dawn.

Stories of Tie Up Games

Wife Watcher Stories

2007-08-20T15:13:00.001-07:00

The lights are lit dimly, candles burn here and there. Incense, the smell of lavender and the thick scent of something more. She lays on the king-sized bed naked and warm. A towel underneath her. Her husband kneels over her, warm oil between her back and his fingertips. He slowly massages her gliding his hands up and down her back. Taking ample time he coats her body lightly and her skin shines, glowing in the candlelight.

He cannot ever remember seeing something so beautiful before him. His touches awaken sensations in her. She turns over as he again lovingly caresses smooth oil onto her tummy. He loves her figure. She is incredible. Warm hands surround her swelling breasts, her nipples under his hands feel so sexy and he feels his cock begin to stiffen. His fingers tease her neck delicately and begin, slowly meandering down her body, over her delicious breasts, along the shape of her ribs. At her tummy his hands spread wide trying to feel as much of her smoothness. She tells him to taste her pussy as she spreads her legs for him. He blindfolds her and then settles himself between her thighs, she cannot see him gazing at her pussy, her full lips swollen with anticipation.

He feels the heat coming from her crotch and smells her pleasure. His fingers touch her pussy lips and she feels them coaxed to the side. A hot tongue gently laid against her most intimate place. He is hungry and licks her fully from bottom to top, spreading his warm the between her legs. Thumbs massage her lips as his tongue laps again and again between the place where her legs come together. Each time bathing her trembling pussy with glistening love. Her hips making slow circles on the bed. He see that she so desperately needs more. Kisses on her clit, soft and loving, ever-so-slightly tugging her flesh into his mouth, and then more insistently as he sucks her deeper inside.

She’s breathing heavily, soft moans escaping her. Letting the warm syrup he has in his mouth go, he watches as it drips slowly over her clit, running down over her hole. He sees her pushing there and knows she can feel the wetness as it lubricates her completely. She cannot see his cock, hard against his belly, swollen and full. How he worships her, adores her. His fingers pressing against the top of his shaft lowering his sensitive tip to her. It nestles against her hole, smooth and warm. She is so wet that he slides inside her entirely in one motion. His body lays against her, his hips slowly thrusting, breasts sliding against his chest. She understands he is taking his pleasure inside her. His strokes are strong and deep, she arches her hips to him allowing more of his sexy cock to deeply touch her. Then he is sliding off her. Her pussy emptying, she whimpers in protest. She feels her crotch throbbing.

The darkness and heat wash over her. A strange man is kneeling between her legs in her husband’s place. He has been watching her husband fuck her and is very excited. He’s completely hard and the tip of his cock brushes her pussy. The glans gently press against her, spreading her open. She tilts her hips wanting more inside, as he slowly moves between her legs. Deep inside she feels his tip pass the pleasant spot where her husband’s comes to rest, when he is throbbing and spurting inside her. She squeezes his thick shaft tightly, welcoming it as his body settles on top of her. His smell is unfamiliar as is the feel of his body slowly making love to her. She hears her pussy slurping hungrily at his cock as he moves with slow deep strokes inside her. Each time his hips softly bump her own, his warm, hot cock lingers deep within her slowly throbbing. Her moans reach his ears and he can no longer hold back. Softly groaning, his body pressing against her, he begins to cum.

His cock rhythmically jerking as she feels each hot spurt. His slippery cum coats her as his cock works his sperm back and forth. Her cunt sucking at him, forcing every drop from his delicious penis. He lays there exhausted. She feels his cock soften inside, the warm sticky cum oozing out around it. He moves up off her and again she is alone. Hot and flush she feels the bed moving again as someone climbs in with her. This man is heavier and she can feel his enormous presence. He too has been watching all of this, and now he wants her, so badly. Large strong hands lift her by her waist and turn her over. Hands and arms pull her up onto her knees, and spread her legs apart.

She’s surprised at how easy it was for her to be lifted by him, to be spread, and she moans deeply in anticipation. Arching her behind she surrenders completely to him. She feels his glans wet and enormous, as he rubs himself against her pussy. Up and down her, the delicious knob touching her seemingly everywhere at once.

And then he nestles it against her opening, pushing slowly against her. Her pussy opens wider as he slides inside her ever-so-slowly, introducing her to new and exotic feelings. A powerful wave of desire courses through her as the head of his penis pops softly inside. She makes uncontrollable sounds of pleasure as he inches his fat cock further into her body. The friction and heat are incredible. She finds herself pushing back against him, wanting him deeper. He fills her slowly, coaxing wave after wave of pleasure from her. Her loins and belly become one with his cock, stroking, massaging in this deep, intimate way. Sounds of wet, hot sex escape their crotches.

His cock touches her everywhere, gliding tightly against her pussylips, plunging deep inside her. Cock muscles and throbbing veins massage her clit, tugging it, sliding endlessly over it as he buries himself between her legs. His hands around her waist, he pulls her to him faster, harder and deeper. His breathing quickens as does hers. She feels his heavy balls deliciously slapping against her as they fuck.

They come together as she rocks back and forth against him, her pussy squeezing and massaging her delicious friend. He cannot hold back and falling forward on top of her, he reaches his climax. His penis thick and virile, his sperm exploding inside her, filling her belly, overflowing and leaking from her in thick, white, steamy gobs. She cries out wildly feeling an ocean of heat and pleasure inside her tummy.

Wife Watcher Stories

Virginity Stories

2007-08-20T15:10:00.000-07:00

My story starts with a young lady just shy of her 17th birthday staring into my eyes as I lay on my bed. She had come for a summer visit and I had pulled her on top of me as she stood by my bed to wake me up. I had playfully given her a quick kiss the night before to taste her lip-gloss but this was the moment when I lost my heart to her forever.

As Lisa laid full length upon me, we both realized how deeply we loved each other but knew we had to wait until after she was 18 before we could do much more than hugging and kissing. But even her lack of experience couldn't contain the passion behind those kisses and hugging each other close filled us with peace and contentment.

I was in the process of getting a divorce where sex and love had been absent for over 6 years. Yes, that is NO sex in over 6 years. Yet my relationship with Lisa had nothing to do with sex but with true love for one another.

At one time I had been a friend of the family and saw her on family vacations since she was a tiny girl. I always felt she was special but never dreamed of the love we would share one day. And I had no clue of her true feelings or of the jealousy she harbored towards my soon to be ex-wife.

All too soon her visit was over and I had to return Lisa to her parents. This required a long trip with an overnight stop. (Now sorry if this may disappoint some of you readers but remember she wasn't quite 17, this was love, and if there was sex at this point I couldn't submit this story.) We curled up in the back of the van and I held her close as we slept. Just the shear joy of holding a young woman in your arms can be its own reward.

After I dropped her off I had to go back and finish all the sordid details of getting the divorce finalized. At first Lisa's fear of her mother caused her to call off any future we might have had but our love was stronger than her fears. We e-mailed and instant messaged for almost a year and a big disappointment in my life is missing the opportunity to see her graduate.

Finally the day came just before her 18th birthday when I proposed to her and presented her with a ring. I sang "You will always be beautiful in my eyes" by Joshua Kadison and she accepted with tears of joy in her eyes. She helped me pack up my things and move several hundred miles to be closer to where she would be going to college. This took a week and she spent each night snuggled in my arms.

On her 18th birthday I went to her house to give Lisa a party since her parents said they would not. To both of our disappointment, her parents took her out for dinner to celebrate and made a point to avoid letting me go. Needless to say at this point they didn't appreciate the attention I had been giving her. Even with the fear of her mother finding out about us our love and passions could not be denied. Lisa stopped by my apartment on her way to college leaving us finally alone together. We could now give in to the urges we had felt for so long.

Standing in the doorway was a pretty young lady with wavy brown hair 5'4" tall to my 6'1" and weighing merely 94 pounds. To me she was a beautiful angel who had stolen my heart away and given me hers in its place. I drew her into my arms as I shut the door and kissed her soft sensuous lips feeling the passion surge between us like an electrical current. Our hands caressing each others bodies tantalized and teased us giving promise to the night ahead of us.

As I placed a hand on each of her warm tight ass cheeks I lifted her up and pressed her to me while she locked her muscled thighs around my waist. We resumed kissing as I carried her into my bedroom with all thought of the outside world forgotten in our need to experience each other. We kissed for what felt like forever and then gazed deeply into each others eyes. Her mother as town official blocked us from legal marriage but we knew in our hearts that we were meant for each other. Standing together in that room, we prayed and said our own vows to each other before God and opened our hearts completely to each other. The love, the joy, the closeness can not be described. She said to me "Te Amo Mi Esposo" (I love you my husband) and I responded "Te Ama Mi Esposa" (I love you my wife).

Just holding her in my arms brought butterflies rippling through both of our bodies in anticipation of what was to come. I was very worried about causing her pain and wanted her first time to be memorable. Although around 7" sounds small for these stories, it isn't. And what really troubled me was my 6" girth. This isn't something easy for a tiny virgin woman. My one goal was to please her and fulfill her every desire. This was a night that we would remember for the rest of our lives.

I drew her into my arms and kissed her carefully at first seeing the glow of her love for me in her face and the spark of her desire shining in her eyes. Her irises brown near the pupils, green around the edges, and hazel in between. The taste of her warm sensuous lips quivering beneath mine as we slowly explored each others mouths and ran our hands over each others bodies. I kissed her nose and her eyes working my way to her ear which I teased with my tongue in slow circles. Her heart beat faster as I nibbled on her neck in the hollow spot where it joined her shoulder. I could feel the pulse through my lips as I felt her pert little 32-B breasts through her shirt and bra with my hands.

We separated long enough to slide our shirts off to give us better access to each other. I resumed kissing her throat and worked my way down her cleavage as I lightly stroked her sides with my fingers feeling her wiggle with anticipation and need. Her hands stroking my back and running her fingers through my hair, she moaned in pleasure. My hands slid up her back and slowly unhooked her bra and drew the straps down her arms revealing her breasts to my gaze. They were small but firm and topped with nipples as succulent as strawberries. Coupled with her all-over tan they were absolutely mouth watering. She guided my head to her right breast where I teased her with slow licks and nibbles around the edges of her nipple while I held her left breast in my hand completely covering it just perfectly filling my hand. with a sudden movement, I sucked her right nipple into my mouth twirling it with my tongue. She let out a gasp of pleasure and I caught her to me as her knees gave way picking her up and placing her tenderly on the bed.

Removing my pants, socks, and shoes, I knelt beside the bed and placed my hand on her firm stomach. My heart was filled to overflowing with my love for her and I could see in her eyes that she felt the same. I returned to lovingly feasting on her nipples as my hand stroked her stomach and began to slowly trace its way just under the edge of her pants. Lightly brushing her pubic hair I continued to tease and please her as she held me tight kneading my back with her fingers. I wanted this woman totally and completely but this was about her pleasure not mine. Reluctantly, I gave her right nipple one last lick and began my journey downward. Her skin was growing hot to the touch as I tickled her with my moustache and nibbled on her tasty curve just above her left hip. Working my way across the plain of her abdomen, I stopped long enough to tongue her bellybutton while proceeding to her right hip, then worked my way down to just above the snap of her pants.

As I unsnapped her pants and drew them down her legs she lifted her hips to help while moaning my name. Slowly revealed to me were the thin growth stretch marks on her hips that looked like sexy tiger stripes on her tan skin. Her musky aroma filled the air from her drenched panties and her firm muscular legs parted as I licked and kissed my way from her toes upward along each leg finally arriving to nibble on her inner thighs. I looked into her eyes which were shining with love, joy, and excitement. Her taut stomach pulsated with butterflies in anticipation of what lay ahead. Sliding her panties off I gazed upon her naked form then slowly brought my lips to drink from her sweet nectar. There is nothing better in this world than bringing pleasure to the one you love and the moans that were escaping her mouth made it very evident I was succeeding. Running her fingers through my hair she guided me deeper into her moist folds and I relished the taste of her pussy lips as I snaked my tongue along each crevasse. I worked my way down to her dark rosebud and traced circles around it before wiggling my tongue deep into her ass while she dug her fingers harder into my hair. A sheen of perspiration broke out on her skin as her orgasm hit her causing her whole body to quake and bounce.

Pausing for a moment I allowed her to catch her breath then resumed my attention to her dripping honey pot. Using my fingers I parted those sweet lips and dug my tongue deep inside her tasting her sweet cream oozing from her. Licking upward I teased her clit with the tip of my tongue flicking it in a random pattern as she thrust her hips up to exert more contact. Slowly easing a finger inside of her I curled the tip forward and found a slightly rough patch of tissue which I massaged in slow circles. Meanwhile I pulled the hood back from her clit and sucked it between my lips flicking it with my tongue. With a scream she began thrusting her hips into me hard using her hands and her legs. Her muscles locked and a low groan escaped her lips as her ass bucked completely clear of the bed. With 3 hard squirts she completely soaked my face and the bed beneath her before collapsing back totally exhausted.

At first she was so embarrassed because she didn't know women could squirt when they come. I assured her she had not peed on me and I was very glad she had enjoyed it so intensely. Moving up beside her I unwrapped an encare birth control suppository and inserted it deep inside her vagina. As we waited the 10 minutes for it to become effective our hands roamed over each others bodies in loving strokes. As I teased her pert nipples and stroked the sides of her stomach her hands roamed beneath my underwear and wrapped themselves around my hot stiff cock already slick with leaking precum. She slowly stroked up and down feeling the ridges along the shaft from the engorged veins. She then moved one hand lower rolling my balls between her fingers while I continued to stimulate her with my fingers. Using one finger I slid it deep inside her soaked love nest. As I slid a second finger inside, she winced in pain. There was a hole only big enough for 1 finger to fit through where she had punctured her hymen with a tampon. The rest was very much intact and made glaringly evident she was a virgin.

I explained to her that there would be a moment of pain when her hymen ripped and that it would probably be easier if she was on top in what is called cowgirl. I made sure she wanted to proceed and she said she loved me so much and wanted to feel me deep inside her but she wanted to do it missionary style. Easing my fingers from her warm delicious hole I licked her cream off and got a towel. Wiping my hands off I removed my underwear and let her see my throbbing erection dripping with precum. Wiping it off I rolled on a condom and positioned myself between her thighs. Kissing my way up her body I finally reached her lips where our tongues wrestled with each other exploring deep inside each others mouths.

Guiding my cock back and forth I rubbed it across her clit and between her lips gathering the moisture that was leaking from her. Slowly I inserted the tip inside and gently moved it in about a half inch then began rocking slowly deeper. Her chest and her breasts were flushed a bright pink and her mouth was opened wide gasping for air as she wrapped her legs around my ass and sunk her nails into my back. Her hips were moving in time to my thrusts and I was about 2 inches in when she winced in pain. I tried carefully easing my way past her barrier but without success. I so desperately wanted to avoid the pain but couldn't. Looking deep into her eyes I pulled back then shoved forward feeling something snap as I penetrated her. With a sharp yelp she jumped back pulling herself free of me and tears sprang into her eyes. How my heart ached that she had felt such pain as I kissed the tears from her eyes. She said it hurt too much and she couldn't do it until I explained the worst was over and it would be easier with her on top controlling the rhythm.

We changed positions and she straddled my thighs facing me. I slid her up and told her to relax and go slow. I held my cock upright as she slowly lowered herself down onto me. Between all the moisture from her arousal and her virginal blood she was nice and slick. Her lips parted and I slid in about 2 inches before she hesitated. I told her not to rush but get used to the size and slide up and down. Pausing for a moment she raised herself up and then slowly slid down even more. With her tight channel squeezing around my cock I had to fight the urge to drive up into her. After 4 more tries I was fully sheathed inside her and she glowed with satisfaction that she had taken it all. The feeling of her flesh surrounding me was unbelievable and I am sure she felt my cock pulse with every beat of my heart. After so long, we were finally completely joined.

Slowly at first she slid herself up then back down getting used to this new feeling. As she grew more comfortable with the sensations our speed increased as I cupped a breast in each hand. My Angel was literally glowing as I drew her down onto my chest mashing her firm tits between us. Our lips locked together as we bounced faster. My hands slid down cupping her ass cheeks guiding her up and down my cock. Our moans grew louder as we were consumed in our passion for each other. Locking our mouths together we began breathing for each other in a deep soul kiss. Her breath to mine and mine to her in a deep spiritual bond. I felt her pulsing deep inside where her walls began rippling along my cock. Her moans being sucked into my throat and mine returned to her. With a massive shudder I felt her tense and cum once more drenching my balls in warm wet heat. My cock swelled as I fired my sperm into the condom deep inside of her. Our bodies tensed then relaxed as she slumped on top of me happy and satisfied.

She was so exhausted she could hardly move as I changed the sheet drenched with her cum and blood and cleaned the two of us up. After putting a clean pair of underwear on I crawled in bed with her where we kissed and cuddled. Caressing each other we promised that nothing would ever come between us and our vows were forever. Never did I feel as peaceful as falling asleep with her curled up in my arms. I woke up early that morning feeling her breast nestled in my hand and feeling her heart beat in her sleep. Her ass was wedged tightly against me and her body felt so right cradled in my arms. I watched her as she slept with a satisfied smile upon her face as she lay there safe and secure knowing how much we loved each other.

Epilogue

How I wish the story ended here. There was never anything but joy and love while we were together. Yet even though she promised her mother would never tear us apart that is what happened in less than 2 months. Through fear, guilt, and public humiliation her mother forced her to promise not to see me. Her friends blackmailed her when she tried to see me. We still tried to get legally married because the law changed so her mother couldn't block it but 3 days before we did she backed out. She broke her vows and promises that she had made. She turned to drinking and let her friends block her from even talking to me online. They even set her up to get screwed by a man who already had a girlfriend. He was my co-worker who immediately made it known all over the bathroom walls and ruined her reputation.

She has been used most of her life and was told never to listen to her heart which is filled with lies. How can you call love a lie? We were filled with joy and happiness when we were together. I guess I am the only one she trusted enough to risk hurting. She knows I would never hurt her back. The last time I saw her I saw shame in her face as she refused to look in my eyes. Yet every day I pray for her return and for her safety. Hoping she finds the strength to open her heart once more to the love we share. I still think of her often and it brings tears to my eyes. No matter what happens I will always love her and I forgive her for the pain she has caused me. And no matter what happens, I will always have a memory to cherish.

Virginity Stories

Girl First Orgasm Stories

2007-08-20T15:04:00.000-07:00

Well, I suppose I should introduce myself here. My name is John, I grew up in the southwestern suburbs of Chicago and I think I have the best older brother in the world. His name is Carl and he's four years older than I am. I wouldn't let my friends know it, but I'd always been a shy kid. All this happened when I was 18 and in high school. I had never been with a girl before. I mean "with" a girl. Girls liked me in high school because I was a "sweet guy". I was a poet, I had a good singing voice (I performed in school musicals and choir) and I was "sensitive". I didn't really mind this attention. As a matter of fact, I enjoyed it, all the way through my sophomore year.

My brother was always curious why I hadn't had a girlfriend come over. I said I had girl-friends, but not really any girlfriends. Toward the end of my sophomore year, I got a part time job, changed my hairstyle and started buying in-style clothes. Then I started getting noticed. Well anyway, let me explain the two incidents that got me confused about girls.

First, the summer of my sophomore to junior year a friend down the block invited me to a party. I invited a girl named Jean that had been exceptionally friendly to me before school had let out.

This party started out as most, in the den, with the flashing lights and crazy music. The guys' parents were gone for the weekend, and his older sister didn't care what he did as long as he kept it down some and the place didn't get wrecked. She didn't know some of the kids were sneaking booze in, but it never got noticed or out of hand.

Jean and I were slow dancing. It was about 10:00, the lights went down, and I noticed that there were just couples around. They were on the couch, chairs, carpet and you name it. I started getting uncomfortable quickly. I really didn't know what to do. About the time I became conscious of this, I pulled my head back and looked at her. She looked at me, smiled and then looked away. Since we were obviously the only ones dancing, I asked her if she wanted to sit down. She said "sure". We found a couple of chairs at a small card table in the corner of the den. We sat down, listened to the music and looked around for a while.

Yes. It was as awkward as it sounds. We were sitting right next to each other, and I had my arm around her on the chair. I really don't want to get into the long idle conversation we were trying to have, because it was embarrassing enough. At one point, she said she liked the song that was playing and rested her head on my shoulder. I was nervous. Of course I liked it, too. A moment later, she looked up. Our faces were close together. I knew if there was to be a cue in here somewhere, I just got it.

I turned my head and kissed her. Her lips were soft and her kiss was kind. She reached up and put her hand on my face gently as we kissed. I felt like the bottom dropped out of everything. The music was a thousand miles away, and it was as if no one else was in the room. Her hand slid down around my waist and rested against my side as we continued kissing. Then I blew it.

I swear I had no "evil" intentions as I put my hand on her leg. It was a place to put my hand; that was it. She had a skirt on that was only about an inch above her knee, so I didn't even touch skin. I just put my hand down. She jumped like I had touched everything personal she had.

"No! I don't want to...."

And that was the end of the night. I'll be honest. I felt like a stupid idiot... and I hadn't even had any intention of starting anything! I apologized over and over. As she kept her distance, I realized I should offer to walk her home.

Even today, I don't blame Jean for what happened next. I got depressed during the summer. When school started again, my wardrobe and appearance had gotten better. My "talents" for music and poetry had also improved because of my depression. I was getting more attention. Some of the more attractive girls were coming to me now. I was becoming "popular". But now there was a big problem.

Then came the second incident. I had girls coming to me that guys were drooling over. Some I went out with. I had a job, money and my older brother sometimes let me use his car. My relationships were usually short. One day in school, I found out why. I was walking down the crowded hall between classes with my current girlfriend, an attractive strawberry blonde. We had been seeing each other for a couple of months. Because of my "clumsy" mistake with Jean, I had never even tried to kiss her. We stopped at her locker so she could get something out. I backed up as she turned around to close the locker door. She got a big frown on her face and practically yelled out in the hall...

"What? Are you afraid to touch me?"

That really did it. Kids in the hall were looking at me. Some in sympathy, others snickering. I walked away from her and avoided girls altogether for the first half of my junior year, even though some hinted that I should see someone (some obviously hinting it should be them). I was just afraid I would do something stupid again.

Friends were trying to cheer me up. Academically, I was actually doing ok. My talent for singing, poetry and story writing improved with my depression (although the subjects of my writings were either about lost love or horror stories).

I don't know if someone told my brother, or if he noticed it himself, but he started asking questions. He finally got around to asking the right (or "wrong") questions and got it out of me. I think he could see that I was trying to hold the tears back as I started explaining everything that had happened. He could probably hear it in my voice, if nothing else. We had our "brotherly" fights and tiffs, but he was really concerned about what I was going through. He asked me if I'd talked to Mom or Dad about it. I asked him if he was joking. He tried to help, explain things, but my depression had been going on so long that I wasn't listening any more.

Summer came again and junior year let out. I wasn't going to parties. I went to work at the drugstore, bought junk food, watched TV, worked out and took long bicycle rides alone. My brother, who was now a sophomore at a local community college, was getting worried about me. He had moved to an apartment by the college, but came by the house often. I wasn't up to roughhousing around with him much anymore. Inside, I think I was even jealous of his way with the girls. He would sometimes stop by before going out and often had a very attractive college girl with him. In another way, I suppose I felt happy for him.

Then came the night I'll never forget. My brother came by the house one Tuesday night and said he had a problem; he wanted to know if I could help. He had done more than enough for me, including keeping me out of trouble with Mom and Dad when I screwed up a couple of times. I told him as long as it wasn't some kind of trick, sure! Carl said his whole evening was getting screwed up in one morning. He and his girlfriend Cynthia were supposed to go to a play at a local candlelight theater with her parents. Her parents couldn't make it due to the fact that her aunt had gone to the hospital. At the same time, one of his girlfriends' best friends came into town and his girlfriend didn't feel right going without her. He wanted to know if I would go to the play with her girlfriend.

At first I laughed.

"You have to be kidding," I said. "How old is she?"

My brother grinned.

"She's almost 19, but don't worry about it. She won't mind, she wants to see the play and Cynthia. And I just don't want to waste the money on the ticket."

I'd always been a pretty logical kid so it only took a few seconds to give the ok. First, it was a favor for my brother. Second, I'd never seen a play in a theater. Third, the girl (well, woman) was only one year older than I was and fourth, it was a favor for my brothers girlfriend. What the hell.

My brother came by the house again about 6:30 that evening. I had taken a shower and thought I was ready to go. Carl thought otherwise. He helped me pick out some clothes that would go well with the outing. I never even got that dressed up to go to church.

We walked out to the car and I hopped in the back. Carl said he had to pick up Cynthia's girlfriend at a hotel in the loop, because it was where she was staying while she was in town. At the time, I thought it was a little strange to have to go all the way downtown Chicago and come back for a play, but hey, she was from out of town.

When we pulled up in front of the Hyatt, Carl opened the door and stood up outside. The doorman came from the door and asked my brother if he needed help. "Just a minute" he said and walked into the hotel. The doorman grumbled something about the fact that he couldn't park there. It was only a few seconds before he came back out. He was walking out with a fabulously attractive girl with long, wavy black hair. She was wearing a sparkling blue ruffled dress that came down to about three inches above her knees. She was tall and had beautiful long legs. Her face was so gorgeous that I swore I'd never seen anyone like her.

She walked around the car and got in the seat behind Cynthia. She sat up, kissed Cynthia on the cheek and asked her how she was doing. Cynthia smiled, said she was fine and asked her how she was. Cynthia raised an eyebrow and looked at Carl. I guess I should have known something was up then, but at the time, I was much too entranced by this girl.

After her funny look at my brother, Cynthia turned around.

"This is Laura."

Laura turned toward me, smiled and offered her hand.

"Laura, this is John, Carl's brother."

There was firmness in the way she said Carls' name, but she was smiling so I figured it was a private joke. I shook Laura's hand and Carl pulled away from the curb. Laura grasped my hand firmly for more than a second and it made me look into her eyes.

Maybe it's been my emotional state, but I've always been receptive looking into people's eyes. It's an uncanny ability to tell whether I can trust them, as well as the ability to detect their feelings and general thoughts. I don't mean "reading their minds" or anything like that. More like good or bad "vibes". This time was different. My hand felt strange in hers. Looking into her eyes was like looking into a mirror. They were so dark, I couldn't tell what color they were. With her hand in mine and our eyes fixed on each others, it was like I was being read and she was doing the reading. It was a little exciting and a little unnerving all at once.

"Nice to meet you, John." Laura said and let go of my hand.

She turned her head forward, but her eyes fixed on mine until her head was turned straight again. As she talked idly about off the wall subjects with Carl and Cynthia, I caught myself looking at her again. Now as far as my own opinion of my poetry, I've never judged it. If people said they liked it, I was happy. But if I were to write a poem about this girl, it would have to be the best thing I ever wrote. She was beautiful.

Her black hair flowed past her shoulders down to the middle of her back in waves, like the tidewaters on a dark night. As the downtown lights reflected on her hair through the back window of the car, it made it all the more beautiful. She was smiling and laughing and would occasionally toss her hair back. Her eyes were glowing, sparkling like stars as she talked. Her lips were pink and perfect. Even the way her teeth showed as she talked was exquisite. Ok, I was overwhelmed. Her body was fantastic. I found myself hoping she wouldn't catch me as I noticed her breasts in the low-cut dress, her thin waist, perfect hips and once again her long legs, more visible now that she was sitting down. Actually, I believe she did catch me once or twice, but didn't say anything about it. I wished I were a few years older.

On the way, Laura turned and started asking me about myself. Our conversation led into my school and activities, she tried to make me recite one of my poems, but I was too embarrassed. Even my brother and Cynthia tried to get me to make something up on the fly. Laura put her hand on mine and almost begged me to try and I was still too shy. She put a pout on her lips, folded her arms and said,

"Ok, fine... be that way." Then she smiled.

When we pulled up to the playhouse, Laura pulled a compact out of her purse and looked at herself.

"Ohhh," she moaned, "look at my hair! It's a mess!". She pulled a small brush from her purse and offered it to me. "Would you?"

I sat there frozen. She turned and offered the brush over her shoulder.

"Please?" she said with a little beg.

I wasn't hesitating because I didn't want to, but because I was stunned that she was asking me to. I saw my brother turn out the corner of my eye and looked at him. He raised an eyebrow and nodded like he thought I was crazy to wait. Cynthia was just looking at me in the rear-view mirror.

I took the brush in my hand. "I'm not sure I know how to do this." I muttered and put the brush to her hair.

I started brushing in long strokes with one hand. Laura reached back with one had and took my hand with the brush. She asked for my other hand. I held it up by her shoulder and she took it gently. She placed my empty hand on the back of her head, told me to press firmly. She put my right hand with the brush beneath it and pushed downward through her hair. She pulled my left hand down along behind it.

"Like that." she said.

She demonstrated a couple more times and I kept it up.

At that time, I couldn't explain what it felt like. Now, I think about the how the brush moved smoothly through her hair, the waves turned through the brush with amazing ease. As my left hand followed downward, her hair was like silk under my fingers. After a few strokes, she took my left hand and put it under her hair and the brush as I stroked, so the bristles were against my fingers on the other side. "That way, you can get all the through.", she said. The back of my hand brushed against her back above her dress as I brushed. I found myself pulling outward to avoid the contact.

"Not out," she said, "down."

"Oh, man." I muttered.

The feelings inside me were strange. I was lost in her hair as I brushed.

"Something wrong?"

I hardly realized that I'd said something out loud.

"Uh, no," I stuttered. Now I felt like I should explain myself. "It's just that you're hair, is so..."

And there I was... a poet, and couldn't think of a word. After a few moments, she threw her head back, shaking her hair. She turned, smiled and took the brush.

"Thank you, John!" she said.

Her eyes were penetrating again, even in the second that she looked at me. I looked at the front seat. Carl and Cynthia were both looking at me. They both smiled and got out of the car. I was afraid I'd made a fool of myself.

We went inside. We watched "Evita" on stage. Carl had ordered wine and occasionally slipped me a glass. When I'd finish, he pull it back in front of him and order another. Eventually, Cynthia didn't want any more and he started giving me hers. I guess I had about four or five glasses. Through the play, Laura would look at me with those eyes and smile. At one time, she looked like she was going to cry. She had turned and pushed her chair closer to me so she could see the stage. During one of her emotional times, she put her hand over on my leg. I jumped. She looked at me right away to see what was wrong, then patted my leg, leaving her hand where it was.

I looked at Carl and Cynthia and realized they couldn't have noticed, because they were on the other side of the table. My heart sped up a little, but eventually calmed down as nothing else happened. I wrote it off as her need for a little support for her emotions.

When we left, I was a little giddy because of the wine. I jumped in the back of the car. I forgot what we were laughing about. Laura hopped in and immediately slid all the way over, pinning me against the door. She was laughing, too, and I made little of the motion. I was having a good time. Carl said something to Cynthia that left an opening for a sexual "innuendo". Being in my frame of mind, I opened my big mouth and took advantage of it. It was one of those things you say, and as soon as you realize it, you wish you could take it back. Not because it wasn't funny, it was hilarious because they all laughed. It was because it was something I probably shouldn't have said.

Laura laughed and said "You're bad!" as she grabbed my arm. "Oooo, and you're strong, too!"

Embarrassed again, I laughed and apologized.

"That's ok," she said, "and you're funny."

Her hand went from my arm back to my leg and a short quick sense of soberness swept over me again as I caught my breath. But it must not have been so obvious this time, because she didn't react. Cynthia and Carl started talking in the front seat.

"So," Laura said, "do you have a girlfriend?"

I wasn't sure how I should answer that. I didn't believe she was really coming on to me because she was older. It could have been the wine making her get close. But again, in my frame of mind, I figured honesty was the best policy.

"No." I said replied calmly.

She drew her head back, still leaning against me.

"What? All of the things I've heard about you, and you don't have a girlfriend?"

"I'm not too good with girls." I muttered, trying to keep a grin on my face.

I was beginning to get the depressed again. It was probably the wine.

"I don't believe that," she said softly, "Why?"

I felt like I was going to choke up. I took a long deep breath to regain my composure and to gain time to think about what I was going to say. I guess I took too long.

"You don't have to talk about it." she said

I took another deep breath to try once more; too long again. "It might help," she almost whispered, "maybe I can help."

I felt stupid. I didn't know her. Maybe she was older than me, but she was still a girl. How could I explain it to her?

I tried to turn my depressed feelings into an "psychiatric" mood, in order to get them under control. I sighed and started

"I shouldn't bore you with this. It's my problem"

"How do you know, unless you tell me?" she said.

Another big sigh, and I let go. Again, I guess it was the wine, but I started spilling my stories about what happened with girls since I started getting interested. I kept my voice down so Carl and Cynthia wouldn't hear me. Laura listened intently. I looked at her a couple of times. Her eyes were concerned now, but I still felt embarrassed and scared.

"Well, that's it," I said, "I just screw things up".

We were pulling up in front of Carl's apartment. Laura reached up and turned my head to face her.

"That's not what I'm hearing." she said.

Carl looked up in the mirror.

"Hey, it's been awful quiet back there! You guys still alive?" Laura sat up and smiled.

"Just having an adult conversation!" Laura answered.

"John? Adult? Since when?" Carl laughed.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah." I answered. Carl turned around.

"Look, Cynthia and I have to go see how her aunt is. Would you guys mind staying here for a while? We'll give you a call and tell you how everything's going."

Before I could answer, Laura spoke up.

"We can wait. John here will protect me, he's a big boy."

I have to be honest. I really didn't think anything would happen, but the possibilities were promising.

Really, I liked Laura. She seemed to care and listen. She was.... comfortable. "Cool", I said as I opened the door. Laura practically pushed me out when the door opened because she was leaning on me. We started laughing and I helped her out of the car. Carl handed me his apartment key and we waved goodbye as they drove away. Laura was giggling, trying to get the keys away from me.

We got to the apartment. I opened the door and we "fell in". Carls' apartment was nice. It was carpeted. He had all the best goodies. A bar, big-screen TV, cable, very cool stereo system, designer furniture, you name it. Hey, he was a computer whiz. He made the money. Laura stepped into the middle of the room and twirled around, smiling, her dress and hair raising as she spun. Another look at those legs. Man, oh man, oh man. She stopped, staggered a little and looked around.

"Music?" she said.

I walked over by the stereo and turned on the radio. On came alternative music. While I was standing by the radio, she walked up close behind me and put her chin on my left shoulder.

Perfume. I had smelled it before in the car, but now it was strong. Her breath was warm on my ear. Her breasts were pressed up against my back. She reached over my right shoulder and started pushing the scan button, going through stations. I couldn't believe it. I started shaking, my heart started pounding. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. I felt her turn her head face toward me, her lips almost touching my ear.

"Are you okay?" she whispered.

As her hot breath went into my ear, my brain went crazy. The wine, I thought to myself quickly. I'm making something out of nothing. I've got to get away from her before I do or say something stupid. But I couldn't move.

"Just nervous, I suppose." I said.

I swear, I didn't know where that came from.

She had found a station with quiet music. She took my hand and turned me around to face her.

"Why? Do I make you nervous?" she asked taking my other hand. Now I felt like a little kid. I was looking at the floor at her feet.

"Look at me, John", she said.

I looked up.

"Do I make you nervous?" she asked again.

"I don't know", I said, realizing again it was the response of a nervous little kid.

Laura led me to the couch and set me down. She had obviously seen the bar.

"Wait here." she said.

She walked to the bar, looked around and eventually brought two glasses of white wine from the small refrigerator. She handed me one.

"Now, tell your therapist what haven't you told me about the girls you went out with, or are there girls you haven't told me about?"

She had a smile on her face and was a little "matter-of-fact" in her tone of voice. I smiled.

"I swear! That's all there is!"

"Then I don't understand," she said, "What is it that you think you're doing wrong?"

Her voice was so up draft now, I felt more comfortable talking about it. I suppose it was like talking to a psychiatrist.

"I don't know," I said honestly, "I guess I'm afraid I'll never get it right."

I took a gulp of wine.

"And what is that?" she asked.

Ooops. The question came too fast after the statement. How do I answer that without getting "personal"? I took another swallow of wine.

"And what is it you're afraid you won't get right?" she asked once more.

I probably had a sheepish grin on my face as I looked away. I set my glass down kind of non-chalantly.

"C'mon," I said with a snicker, "You know."

"Tell me." She said.

I guess the wine was giving me a little strength again. I looked straight at her.

"Making contact! Touching! Whether or not I should! Is it wrong? Is it right? Man! I don't know!"

Ooops again. I had blurted all that out like I was frustrated at being grilled, like I wanted to just "get it out in the open".

Laura smiled.

"See? Talk about it! No one will ever know about what's going on unless you talk about it."

She put her glass down on the table. She sat next to me, her leg brushing up against mine. She leaned against me, took my hand and pulled our hands into her lap. Her thighs were warm. She touched my cheek with her other hand, then ran her fingers up into my hair.

"John, there's such a thing as the wrong time and the wrong place. There's such a thing as the wrong person. It happens. You have to realize that."

She had sat so close now that her breasts almost touching me. Her low-cut blue dress was sparkling in the one light in the apartment. Her breasts were more than half-exposed. I looked away.

"Tell me," she whispered softly, "are you afraid of me, John?".

I thought a second. "I don't think so," I said.

"Why do you think you might be?"

I didn't answer. It would have been the same stupid answer. I thought I would do something wrong. She turned my head to look at her again.

"You're afraid you won't do the right thing, aren't you?"

It was as if she read my mind.

"I suppose."

Stupid. Of course that was why. Laura leaned closer toward me and crossed her legs. She opened my hand that was in her lap and put it flat against her waist. She held it there for a moment and let go. I left it where it was. She placed her chin on my shoulder and started whispering directly into my ear again. It started getting pretty hot. I felt like I was sweating. I felt like my "person" was getting involved as well.

She put one hand between some buttons on my shirt, onto my chest. I knew she had to feel my heart beating. I did, even against her hand.

"What are you thinking?" she asked.

Honestly? I thought I was having a heart attack. I couldn't say that.

"It's hot in here" I said. (Duuuuhhhh.)

She smiled. "And why do you think that is?"

Well, as long as I was on a roll....

"Because you're making it hot in here",

"Good!" she said softly. "So you would say that I want you to touch me. I expect you to, right?"

"I would guess so." I said.

"There are times", she started "when a girl wants to be touched. Sometimes she wants to be touched just to know you care. This could be that kind of touch."

I had to admit. It was nice.

Again she got even closer to my ear. He lips brushed lightly against them.

"Can you dance?" she asked.

My Dad had shown me how to slow dance, and I explained that it was really all I knew.

"Great!" she said.

She popped up off of the couch, handed me my glass and picked up her glass. I took a gulp from the glass and put it down. She put hers down next to mine and pulled me into the middle of the room. She put one hand behind my neck and the other behind my back. At first I hesitated, trying to decide where to put my arms, when I finally clasped my fingers behind her lower back.

She moved close. The perfume on her neck was strong again. Her thick, silky black hair was over my arms and it felt soft and sensuous. She kicked off her high heels, which made us almost the same height. She was still taller, probably by about an inch. Her perfume, her hair in my face, her fingers and breath on my neck. It was heavenly. We swayed slowly to the music. She moved even closer. Her breasts were against my chest. One of her legs pressed into my crotch. I sighed, and tried to control the nervousness that crept up slowly once more. My ears were on fire and I felt like I was burning up.

"Relax," she whispered, "just enjoy the dance."

I noticed I was getting hard, and tried to pull my hips away to keep her from feeling it. She moved her hand from the middle of my back down to my rear and pulled me forward against her. At the same time, she pulled her head back, shaking her hair out of her face as much as she could and stared straight into my eyes.

"John, Do you think I'm attractive?"

I swallowed a lump in my throat.

"You're more beautiful than any girl I've ever known". I said.

"If that's true," she said. "Then think about this. I think you're an extremely attractive young man. You're emotional, honest and..." she looked down the front of me. "strong", she finished. "I trust you. You're not going to do anything wrong. Relax. Let me help."

In those few words and the serious look in her eyes, I felt all my fears drain. She pulled herself close to me again and we continued dancing.

In a few moments, she pulled my hands apart from behind her back and placed one of them on one of her cheeks; the ones in the back. I felt her cheek below the silky dress, warm and soft beneath my hand.

"Mmmmmm," she whispered.

I felt the vibration in her chest against mine. My head started swirling. It was like dancing in the clouds. I found myself nuzzling into her neck, drowning in the smell of her perfume. I felt her cheek rise against mine as she smiled. After a few more moments, she pulled back away from me. She took both of my hands in hers and held them between us.

"Do you want to touch me?" she asked.

My inhibitions were all but completely gone.

"Yes" I said.

"I want you to touch me,and I want to touch you."

She looked around the apartment.

"Where's the bedroom?" she asked.

I looked over in the direction of the bedroom.

"Over there."

She started walking backwards, looking back occasionally, holding both of my hands as we walked. My heart started racing again. My mind struggled to believe what was happening. She found the bedroom and backed into it. She turned us both around and kicked the door closed. She stood up close to me, looking deep into my eyes.

"Are you nervous?" she asked.

It was a mute question. My forehead was now sweating. My palms were sweating, I was taking deep breaths, and I was swallowing constantly. She didn't wait for an answer.

"You don't have to be. Everything is going to be fine. There's nothing to be afraid of."

My tie was already loose. She started unbuttoning my shirt slowly, pulling it from my pants as she got lower. She never removed her gaze from my eyes. I tried to act calm, but I just knew my eyes showed the excited expectations of the moment. At this precise instant, it was scary to think that my powers of observation into people's eyes were being used against me. She gently pulled my shirt open and down off of my shoulders, so it was hanging out of my pants in the back. She looked down at my chest and ran her fingernails gently across it. I shuddered.

She looked back up into my eyes. In this light, her eyes were as dark as her hair. I almost couldn't see her pupils. She spun around, almost so quickly that she surprised me. She reached behind and pulled her hair off of her back, revealing the zipper to her dress.

"Please?" she asked.

I wiped my sweaty palms off on my pants and reached for the top of her zipper. There was a small clasp at the top, and my hands were quivering so much that I struggled with it. She pulled her hair to the front and reached back and unhooked the clasp. I sighed, and pulled the zipper about halfway down her back. She waited a moment, turned her head looking back at me, then looked forward again and waited. I pulled the zipper the rest of the way down.

The top of her dress peeled away from her back as it unzipped. She was shaped like a goddess. Her skin was smooth and soft. Now the zipper unzipped all the way down, halfway past her panties. She was wearing light blue silk panties, and there was a garter belt above them. Her head turned first, I guess to see the look on my face. I realized my jaw was hanging slightly open. I shut my mouth and swallowed.

She was holding the front of her dress up with one hand as she turned around. She leaned forward, put her other hand behind my head and kissed me on the lips, long, gentle and passionate. A strange effect. My heart and breathing slowed down. My eyes closed. It was as if I'd been drugged or something. She pulled away slowly. Just as I opened my eyes, she lowered the front of her dress. The dress apparently had some kind of support, because she wasn't wearing a bra. Her breasts stood out firm, her nipples were beautiful and tan colored against the rest of her smooth white skin. I looked down as she let her dress slide to the floor.

As the sparkling dress lay in contrast on the black carpet, I started looking back up. She was wearing silk stockings held up by the blue garters above her waist. I was mixed up now, calm but nervous; excited but apprehensive.

"I'm sorry, I don't..." I started.

"Shhhh." She interrupted. She took my hands, opened them up and placed them on her breasts, pressing them down.

"Touch me." She said.

I gently massaged them in my hands, kneading them, enjoying their softness.

"Mmmm Hmmmm...", she whispered softly. "Kiss them John."

I dropped to one knee and began kissing her soft breasts all over; I instinctively brushed my lips over her nipples as they hardened.

"Ahhhhhh," she sighed, as I noticed she got goosebumps on her stomach. "See, John? You're not doing anything wrong".

She took one of my hands from her breast and pushed it down gently over her silk panties.

"Feel me through my panties, John." She said.

I moved my fingers over her panties. They were damp and warm. I may have been a virgin, but I knew what was going on. I'd heard about it all. The fear of doing something wrong was disappearing as she shuddered. It was like she was the one out of control now. I rubbed gently over her panties, feeling her wet lips inside them. I continued kissing her breasts and nipples. I took a nipple into my mouth. She gasped.

"Stop!" she said, panting and pushed me away.

For a split second, I thought I had done something wrong. She leaned backward, threw her long hair back over her shoulders, rubbed her breasts firmly with her hands, let them slide down to her crotch and back up. Then she stood up straight again.

She took a big step forward and pushed me hard back onto the bed. She stared into my eyes and straddled my legs, kneeling on the edge of the bed.

"Oh no, John." She said. "You're not doing anything wrong."

The look was different this time. Even I knew it was a look of excitement, pure passion. She was staring at me as she unbuttoned my pants and unzipped them. She slid off of my legs and bent down to gently kiss one of my nipples. She licked it in circles as I felt it get hard. It wasn't the only thing hard. I gasped. Her hair flowing down onto my chest and stomach, her warm breath against my chest and her hot tongue on my nipple was driving me crazy. She switched nipples, licking across my chest and slipped one hand down into my shorts. Her cool fingers wrapped around my erection. I groaned as she took hold of it firmly. She scooted back up and kissed me, putting her tongue deep into my mouth.

I was breathing like I had run a marathon, and so was she. She lifted up from my face. She looked down at me through her long hair.

"I need you, John!" she said with a voice I hadn't heard her use before.

She let go of my dick and pulled my shoes, socks and pants off. Then she told me to move up onto the bed "right". I moved up and put my head on the pillow, just lying there in my underwear. She stood up on the bed and straddled my waist. Looking up from the pillow, I couldn't believe what I was seeing. She was beautiful. Her hair was flowing around her breasts, trying to hide her nipples that still managed to protrude through the strands of wavy black hair. She bit her lower lip, staring down at me, smiling.

She started playing with her breasts, squeezing her nipples. I was so hard; the elastic in my underwear was off of my stomach. She licked her fingers, saliva coming from her fingertips as she drew them from her mouth. She reached down into her silk panties and started playing with herself, all the time staring at me through half-closed eyes. Between the wine, the music and this beautiful girl... woman standing over me, I was losing track of where I was. My eyes started to close. She saw me and suddenly stopped. I opened my eyes as she plopped her butt down onto my hard cock. I still had my underwear on, but I could feel her hot pussy against me. She lay down, pressing her breasts against my chest and held my arms to the bed. She started moving her hips against my crotch, rubbing her panties firmly against my hard me under my underwear. It was unbelievable.

"I want to teach you something," she said, "but first, I want you to feel something".

Oh, I was feeling something already.

She kissed my mouth, then licked my neck gently. She moved down and gently licked each nipple. She kept going, licking down my stomach, her wet hot tongue leaving a cooling trail of saliva down my chest and stomach. She teased my belly button with her tongue for a moment and kept moving down. I had been watching. She was looking up once in a while to see if I was.

"Lift your legs, John." she hissed.

She started pulling my underwear off. I lifted my legs; she pulled them off and flung them on the floor.

She kneeled between my legs and took my hard dick in her hand. She licked the fingers of her other hand and rubbed her wet saliva over its head. I let my head fall partly back on the pillow as she rubbed her wet fingers gently around and around. She lowered her head and licked the underside of it. I gasped, closed my eyes, and let my head fall the rest of the way back onto the pillow. She gently licked all over my dick, my balls and crotch. I pressed my head back into the pillow, moaning, trying to lie still. As she continued, I rolled my head around. My hands gripped the blanket on the bed. I couldn't believe the sensations. She carefully took it into her mouth and sucked it from top to bottom, bottom to top. I grabbed another deep breath, opened my eyes and looked down at her. She was still looking up at me, smiling. She took the head into her mouth and licked around it with her tongue. Then let it go. It lurched a few times as I sighed and released my grip on the blanket.

She stood back up on the bed, unhooked her garter belt and slowly pushed her fingers down into her panties. She hesitated, then pushed them downward. Her pussy was shaved. I could see it all. She pushed her panties all the way down and took off her garter belt. Her nylons were still on. She stepped forward and sat down on my chest.

"Watch, John," she whispered, "I'll show you how to make a girl happy".

She threw her hair back over her shoulders and licked her fingers once more. She reached down and ran her fingers slowly around the outside edge of her pussy. She ran them down the side, to her anus, then back up the other side to the top. She licked her fingers again, and pushed them slowly down between the lips, pausing at the top. I could see her clitoris as her body twitched when she touched it. She lifted her head to look at me, as she pushed two fingers into her pussy and massaged them in and out at the top. This time, with the juices from her pussy, she slid her fingers around the lips and from the bottom to the top. She was breathing heavier now.

"John, can you make love to me, here?" she said between breaths.

At this point, I would have done anything for her.

She moved her knees over my shoulders and moved her pussy to my lips. I remembered every movement; I licked the outside of her pussy first.

"Ooooo, slower, John, take your time." she moaned.

I slowed down. Her pussy was tart, hot and wet. I licked slowly to her anus. I hesitated, but she was clean, and smelled sexy, even there. I licked her hole and started back upward. She jerked and gasped as I crossed from her hole to the bottom of her pussy. I licked slowly up the other side, and she shook. I started at the top this time, and licked down the side of her pussy lips. She moaned loudly and put her fingers in my hair.

As I continued to lick down and back up her pussy, she pulled my head forward. She cried as I reached her clitoris and circled it with my tongue over and over. I had to look up, because I thought she was hurting, but she was still holding my face up into her and biting her lip. She was tossing her long hair back and forth now, panting and shaking. I experimented, taking her clitoris between my lips and sucking on it. She stopped suddenly, gasping with each sucking motion. I returned to licking her lips up and down; sometimes my tongue was slipping between them. I kept on. I was getting excited as she was thrusting against my face, panting, moaning.

"Stop!" Again, she screamed and jumped off of my face.

"Oooo, you wonderful young animal!" she screamed. "I want you!" She turned down by my dick and sucked it wildly.

"Whoa, man!" I yelled.

I was still mostly hard, but was getting harder fast. Her tongue was doing crazy things to my dick. I instantly grabbed the blanket and hung on. After a couple of minutes, she stopped, looked at it, pumping it with her hand. She looked at me and smiled.

"Now I have you right where I want you." she said as if she was possessed.

She stretched one leg over my waist and lowered her hot pussy onto my dick.

"OH!" I grunted as she plunged downward.

My dick was surrounded by her hot wet tunnel. Again, I grabbed a deep breath. At first she moved slowly up and down, smiling at me as her pussy seemed to grip my dick. I must have set a record for holding my breath as she teased me, sliding up, hesitating and then pushing back down.

She was grabbing a breath herself, every time she lifted herself back up and exhaling as she pushed herself back down. Finally after moments of what seemed to be a mixture of pleasure and frustration, she pushed herself down, smiled down at me and leaned back with her hands down by my knees. I could feel her long hair against my thighs as she started to move up and down again. Now, she would move side to side sometimes. My dick was getting hot wet sensations from every direction in her pussy.

"Ohhhhh! Holy crap!" I moaned.

I heard her gasping and I thought I heard her laughing between them.

"Ahhhh, yes!" she screamed as her thrashing got wilder.

She shook wildly as I heard her take a large breath. She shook for moments and then sat up like a shot.

"Johnny, Johnny!" she hissed.

She moved almost carefully up and down on my still hard and throbbing dick.

"How could you ever think you would do anything wrong? And you're still hard! For a boy your age, that's surprising! But we'll take care of that right now!".

She fell forward against my chest and started kissing me again. I felt her legs close between my legs and my dick was pinched into her hot pussy. "Mmmmppph!" I moaned against her lips, but she didn't let up. I felt her hips start moving again, with my dick trapped. Slow, short up and down motions, side to side again. Now it was very tight and hot. My brain went out to lunch. All I heard was the music. Her tongue was dancing inside my mouth. I felt my dick start pumping. I moaned against her mouth, the only air I was getting was coming out through my nose. I sounded like a boxer with a tooth guard, panting. I wanted to clench my teeth, but her tongue was in there, and she was drawing my tongue into her mouth. I knew I was going to climax. It was starting so hard it was bringing tears to my eyes. I opened my eyes and looked at her. Her eyes were closed. I moaned hard against her mouth as I came. I felt her lips curve into a smile.

My hips tried to move as I came, but she held me down, pumping on me. She pulled up, opened her eyes and looked into mine as my mouth hung open, gasping for air, panting and climaxing. She bent her head down and kissed my neck, still working on me with her pussy. It felt like she started biting me. Finally, I couldn't move any more. She moved a couple more times on my shriveling dick and sat up. She smiled.

"Nice?" she smiled.

I was still too busy panting to answer. She lay down next to me and put one leg over mine. She kissed me on the neck and ear.

"See, Johnny?" she whispered. "You did nothing wrong. Everything you did was right". I was tired, worn and exhausted. She reached over and snapped off the table lamp.

"What about Carl?" I asked.

"Shhhhh," she whispered. "just rest". It was probably all the wine, but as much as I wanted more, I fell asleep.

"Hey! Someone's' been sleeping in my bed! And he's still there!"

I jerked up in the bed and it was daylight.

"Oh, man!" I yelled as the light burned into my head. "My heads killing me! Close the blinds!"

"Well, it's no wonder,", Carl said, "You had wine at the play and I don't know how many here."

"One." I mumbled and pulled a pillow over my head. Suddenly I shot up. I was covered up, and was the only one in bed. I looked around.

"Laura's gone," Carl said, "She left early this morning."

He moved closer to take a look at me. "Hmmmmm, vampires out last night?"

I looked in the dresser mirror. Laura had left a good sized hickey on my neck.

"This is for you."

He tossed it at me and left the room. It was an envelope. I opened it up. I found a poem that I had written inside. It was attached to a letter from Laura.

Dear Johnny:

Please don't be disappointed. I'm a professional girl, I'm really 21. but I'm also a good friend of Carls'. We go back farther than you'll probably ever know, unless he decides to tell you. Carl told me about the problems you had with girls and I asked him if I could help. It wasn't his fault. It was mine. He showed me some of the poems you had written and I actually cried. There is no reason anyone should feel this way about love or life. The one I've enclosed is the one that I want you to read again. Read it now, then finish this letter.

Love - Definitions Divided

The emotional...

Love is joy, an experience, shared by two

Love is unity, and life renewed

Love is desire and mutual affection

Love is a strong and timeless connection

The physical...

But when Love becomes corporeal

It can be cruel and cold as steel

When a gentle touch leads to fear

Or a touch becomes necessary to seem dear

Then what?

Then what is Love, emotion or touch

Can it be both? Is that too much?

Perhaps in life I'll never know

Knowing not where it's safe to go.

I went back to the letter.

Johnny, I can tell love is important to you. You've capitalized it in every instance in your poem. You've had some bad experiences in love. Both physical and emotional can happen, and at the same time. You have a heart of gold and genuine feelings.

Someone will see that some day. It'll be worth the wait. You'll know and she'll know when the time is right. Be patient.

Thank you for last night. I'll remember it the rest of my life.

Love, Laura

PS. And never, never, never worry about knowing what to do to please your girl. You have no problem there. Trust me!

Laura

Well, she was right. Carl and I had a long talk that morning. I knew where to find Laura, but I never looked for her. I knew why she wanted to help me that night and I had a renewed faith in the possibilities of my search for affection; physical and emotional.

Girl First Orgasm Stories

Sexfight Stories

2007-08-20T15:00:00.000-07:00

I had just stepped out of the surf and was wringing wet, my t-shirt clung to me, my longish brunette hair hung down in thick strands. I was walking up the sand to where my towel and bag were looking forward to lying in the sun and reading for a while when a young blonde walked straight into me and spilt her drink down my back. Angrily I turned round and stared at her " what are you doing? You watch where you are going! "

She glared back at me, as if sizing me up, I could almost see her thinking "she's a bit overweight, big tits but a plump tummy and her ass is too big, she's curvy but not in my class". Then she spoke sharply "Hey you settle down! There's no reason to be bitchy it was an accident"

Her stare was making me increasingly angry, I could feel the blood rising to my face as I returned her gaze appraising her as well. "She's a year or two younger than I, and hey, better built; taller, no extra flesh except on those big breasts; they are huge; she fits into that white string bikini well, much better then I could; probably thinks she's a boy magnet, and darn it she probably is."

I tried to be polite and spoke softly. "Well hey I m not bitchy. I just asked you to be more careful." She glared at me, a sneer flashing across her face. I started to lose my temper and raised my voice "Why are you glaring at me like its my fault? It was yours - you weren't looking where you were going" I couldn't help adding a mutter under my breath 'stupid rude slut.'

"I heard that. I heard what you said. You called me a slut. You damn fat whore!"

"Don't call me names" I spat. I could tell that she was just spoiling for a fight with her hands on her hips and her eyes glaring at me. "Don't call me names" I repeated. I was loosing my temper fast. "First of all" I jabbed my finger in the air for emphasis, "it is your fault, it is you who walked into me, and second," jabbing at the air again "you called me a bitch nearly before I could say anything. You seem to have a problem."

"I did not! Just said you were bitchy but I'll say it now; you are a bitch! What's more you look like a whore or a drunk slut from some wet t-shirt competition. And lost in the first round. Look at your nipples poking out you getting hot for something are you bitch?"

I blushed and glanced down to see she was right and my breasts were making my t-shirt jiggle. She needs to be put in her place, I might even enjoy this 'Stuff you, wake up to yourself you stupid girl and get out of my way don't stand in front of me or I might just push you out of the way'. Furious now I stepped forward looking right in her face, confident she would back down.

She stood her ground till we were almost tit-to-tit glaring at each other. "Go ahead and try."

She's called my bluff I can't just ignore this. I glanced round; our argument had attracted attention there was a small crowd, mainly young guys. If I back off they'll think I'm a wimp. I pushed forward my hands on her shoulders "now please move out of my way."

"No way" She grabbed hold of my shoulders and pushed back.

I pushed her again, putting my whole body weight into it, glad at times like these of the extra pounds, forcing her back a couple of steps. I smiled.

The blonde growled, she looked pissed that I had forced her back. So she kneed me aiming for my groin. I dropped back a foot or so but her knee hit my thigh hard. "Who's smiling now?"

" Fuck you slut", I staggered back. Resolving to teach her a lesson, I closed on her, spat in her face and then slapped it repeatedly while pushing my body against hers.

"Ow" she cried, she seemed surprised that I was right in her face and that her oh so pretty face was getting slapped, I was sure she'd never had anyone stand up to her before. She wrapped her arms around me and reached down to seize my bikini bottom tugging it hard giving me a nasty wedgie.

She wants to buy time but she won't get far. "Damn you bitch' I renewed my push trying to get her off balance, to push her right down on the sand, putting my weight behind it, reaching behind her back digging my nails into her skin, raking it, feeling it split open. I smirked and spat in her face again just as she opened her mouth. I chuckled as a glob of spit landed on her tongue. I was enjoying myself now.

She screamed, pushed back at my chest and grabbed my tits through my thin wet shirt squeezing on them digging her finger into my flesh. "It will take more then that you squealing blonde," I sneered.

More determined yet, I pushed again hooking one leg behind hers and shoved my body at her with all my strength. She staggered back a pace or so. Her fingers dug in: fuck that hurt but I'm going to get this slut in front of me down and begging for mercy. I clawed at her back digging my nails in harder as she twisted my tits savagely ripping my shirt open. Pushing my head below her face I brought it up sharply against her chin, head butting her. " Wham bam that's right bitch you're sprawled on your back on the sand, just where a blonde belongs. You tore my shirt from top to bottom, bloody useless now. I'll get you for that".

My tits bounced freely as my ruined shirt hung open. Avoiding her attempts to kick out at my legs, I jumped in to straddle her, my knees on either side of her torso, slapping her face with my palms, watching her head being rocked back and forth.". "I'm going to smash you, you little whore."

She balled her fists and swung hard at my face, raining blows so hard and so fast she pushed me away. I rolled on the sand and got up hurriedly reaching my feet a second or so after the blonde who moved in quick, lashing with her fists at my face again. "I going to beat you back yet you fat bitch" she sneered as I staggered back from her upper cut.

I tasted my own blood dribbling from my stinging split lips. I circled her thinking "I'm heavier then she is, I was winning when I used my weight, I got to get in close to avoid those full powered extended punches of hers." I circled her again looking for the moment to rush in. The growing crowd stood back giving us room. Suddenly she charged at me, I sidestepped and grappled with her but not before copping another punch on my cheek making me cry out loudly.

I grabbed at her back. I wanted to crush the air out of her lungs with a bear hug. Instead somehow I tore the strap of her bikini top. I lost my temper altogether and jabbed my nails deep in her back. I felt the skin rupture and sniggered.

Her hands clawed at my ass ineffectively, ripping my bikini bottom. I remembered I was not trying to inflict pain but beat her and so focused on squeezing her, on crushing out the air. I hung on even though I knew my bikini bottom was sliding down. I knew it "She's desperate, I got it won, just hold on a bit more and she will give in."

She bit my neck and shoulders, her teeth clung then as she jerked her head came away with a piece of flesh. "Fuck! Oh arrh!" I yelled in pain, momentarily releasing my grasp a bit, just enough for her to force me back and step free.

Her bikini top and my bikini bottom slid to the sand as she stepped back. She swung a punch at my belly following it quickly with two more.

Each landed hard in my soft rather plump belly, doubling me up: "Oh shit! I can't take it, got to get back, a few more of those will do me. "

I staggered back and stood my ground breathing hard. I saw the blonde doing the same her big breasts heaving: she's turned, on look at her nipples jutting out. I rubbed mine finding they too were out proudly.

"Look at the udders on that big brunette, she had the fight almost won till the blonde bit her. She'll cream the blonde yet. God I d like to fuck her when she has"

"Nah, she's too fat, she's tiring, my moneys on the blonde. She's in better condition. She's one hot slut"

"Don't think so, but you're right about one thing they are both hot sluts.

"What about a gangbang when it's all over?"

"The brunette would, look at her, butt naked"

I glanced at the speakers, some young guys in the crowd and turned back to face my blonde rival. I rushed forward, seizing her right arm in both my hands and ran round in a circle forcing her to follow me, turning her. I ran faster, gasping for breath but determined to move on again.

Then I let her go. Unprepared for this the blonde staggered and almost fell to the ground.

I charged at her, throwing my arms round her thighs, slamming my body into her, tackling her. As we sprawled to the ground in a tangle I let go of her thighs. I landed a few punches, one of them hard enough to send blood splashing from her mouth before the blonde punched me a few times. She squirmed out from underneath me and got to her feet.

Damn, I thought I had her then. The bitch is much fitter then I am I gotta win soon or I am done. Getting up myself I feinted a punch to her left before hurling myself to her right, my fingers bent like claws.

The blonde pivoted on her left foot,sidestepping my charge and she kneed me agonisingly hard in the belly. Doubled over with the pain, my hands clutching my belly, I stumbled a few paces. She grabbed one of my legs and twisted it throwing me on my back to the sand. I just managed to ward off her follow up attack with my feet, rolled and stood.

Again we stood, each trying to catch our breath, each waiting for the other's move.

"Worn out are you? You ought to lose some weight", the blonde taunted me "when I've finished you off you can go to a gym"

Using the tactic that had worked before, I pushed forward but a little more slowly this time. I was tiring badly. I was starting to pant for breath. I felt the sweat roll off me.

I grabbed her arm and swung her around, then charged. She met my charge with her shoulder. We both crashed to the sand in a heap.

I pushed my way to the top straddling her and once more I slapped and punched her round the face, every so often yanking her hair. "You slut you're done for! Now you gonna give in?"

I reached trying to seize her arms but she kept them out of my grasp. My tits and belly heaved as I gasped for air

"Go on bitch! You're done for! Give in now'

"Ohhhh " the blonde slut whined "Uh OW!" I knew from her face she heard me. "No way bitch are you going to win" she spat at me. She swung her fist hard in my face, so hard it knocked me off balance and I almost lost my place on top of her. Blood spurted from my nose again. Pressing her advantage she swung at me time and again till I staggered and slipped off her, crashing to the sand.

"Fuck I'm tired, I don't know how much longer I can fight her". Slowly I rolled away and began to rise. She was faster she might have wavered but she was on her feet and before I got to mine she raised her knee under my chin.

The blow sent me sprawling on the sand. I groaned. I tried to get up but the blonde stomped on my belly, pumping some air from my lungs. I shrieked. She straddled me. I clawed at her tits.

She roared and hissed then tore at my own tits "Ok slut" she bounced her ass up and down on my belly, each bounce squeezing more air out of my lungs.

"Arrgh fuck you" I panted. My eyes watered, I felt tears roll down my cheek "fuck you, you are not going to win" I gasped and grunted for breath as she kept bouncing on my belly her hands working my tits. I let go of hers and tried to push her hands away. She smiled as my effort failed.

I slashed out desperately with a punch to her face as I heard a male voice egging the bitch on top of me on "the fat whore started this go on blonde finish the whore off" She rained down punches on my face while still bouncing on my belly.

I swung another punch but it went wild, I choked and coughed up blood from my swollen mouth and nose. "Fuck you bitch fuck you arrgh arrgh fuck" I bucked my legs pushing into the sand trying to push her off. I gasped for air. My legs flailed in the sand unable to get enough purchase. She bounced on me again. She swung more punches on me. "No no no ok no more I cant take it stop it please oh no more please". Tears ran down my cheek at the shame and humiliation.

The blonde twisted my tits, pulled me up by my shoulders, slammed me into the sand and took a final bounce on my belly "Sorry slut. You just don't have what it takes" She stood up. The crowd cheered.

I lay there whimpering as I realised I had lost big time, I was naked, battered, and surrounded by this crowd of men. I wondered what would happen next.

I don't know how long I lay there, not long I suppose but an eternity as the blonde bitch did some sort of triumphant dance and jeered at me. I just lay still, too scared to move: what would she do to me if I did move?

Then my body trembled as she spoke "Part your legs slut, show just how much of a whore you are to all these people here." She turned again to the crowd "You might remember when the slut was stupid enough to think she had a chance to beat me, some other people thought the same, that there was a lull in the fight and some guy said something like he would like to fuck the big brunette. And someone else said that she'd be in a gangbang. Well this dumb slut took her eyes off the fight for a moment and glanced at him. I saw a light in her eyes. Tell them slut tell them you were turned on by that, that you would like a gangbang. Oh, I know you were thinking of a victory fuck but it didn't come off, did it. Your cunt's wet, isn't it you stupid bitch?" she paused and then stomped n my belly.

I bellowed with pain.

"Part your legs and answer me slut, tell them your pussy's wet."

I spread my legs wide. "Yes it is" I answered for I could feel it trickling juice.

"Smile slut," my tormenter spoke again and I looked up, "Smile for the camera and don't move a muscle." She took several pictures with a digital camera, close ups of my face, of my mauled tits and even one of what I was sure would be my wet bush, midrange pictures showing my body stretched out on the sand and a distance one of the beach, some sort of location shot. "Here you" she spoke to someone in the crowd "when I say now I want you to take a picture. Make sure you get both the whore and me in the pic. I want everyone to know who she is" She stomped on my belly again. "Now" she said as I shrieked in pain again. "This will be on the web tonight, whore" she cackled.

"I want four guys to help me" she addressed the crowd again and selected her volunteers. "Each of you grab an arm or a leg and lift her up" Eager hands grabbed me and I felt myself hoisted up off the sand. "Throw her in the surf. Pick her up again and throw her back in a few times. She needs cleaning up; she is so filthy with sand and dried blood and muck on her".

Laughing, the men did so hoisting me high when they got to the water and I was dumped in the surf when they were standing about chest high in it. The salt water stung each of my cuts and gashes. I kicked and thrashed around in the water for a moment or two. Their hands grabbed me again and hurled me back in twice more before the blonde spoke again "right lift her up carry her up to the tables near the car park and lie her there with her fat butt in the air. Carry her face down. I want everyone to see that fat gut and those big tits flopping."

Oh no what is she going to do next, "no please no more" I whimpered.

"Take it slut" she hissed grabbing my hair, pulling my head up 'look around. You look at all these people. This is a day you won't forget ever!"

It took a few minutes for them to carry me there and I guess there must have been 200 people who saw me, naked, my body spread-eagled as they carried me.

We got there at last, oh its over, she cant do much more now, how wrong I was. "Ouch" I screamed as the blonde spanked me with a sneaker.

"Count and say thank you each time slut or you'll be worse off then you are now"

"One, thank you, ouch, two thank you, oh shit ouch three thank you" Oh shit this cant be happening, I am getting wet, this is turning me on "Oh, ah oh hell no it hurts so, four thank you". I'm queen bitch, always have been since school, used to get my jollies from punishing pretty little blonde pieces like this one and now I'm leaking like a tap "five fuck it, thank you" she's laying into me and I am so hot, so bloody needy 'six thank you". It hurts so, stuff I'm crying. The torture went on and on till the fifteenth slap.

She spoke again "so the fat whore is blubbering, just a couple more things before I go, stand up and walk" I hurried to do so. She grabbed my ear and marched me over to one of those big scales -the kind you put a quarter in and weigh yourself.

"Stand on it bitch" she dropped a coin in "tell them how much you weigh"

"151 lbs."

"Get off you tub of lard' she stood on and dropped another coin in "tell them how much I weigh"

"110 lbs."

She stepped right up to my face, I flinched stepped back "You and you" she said "hold her still, kick her legs apart" Two men seized me holding me by my shoulders, each had one leg hooked round one of mine. She shoved a finger in my pussy.

I couldn't help moaning. She smiled. She slid a second in and her thumb rubbed my clit. I moaned louder: this is a nightmare, she's gonna make me cum here and now in front of all these guys. She slid a third in. My head lolled back I moaned so loudly I was sure I'd be heard in the next county. Her fingers sawed back and forth till I was on the verge of orgasm. She stopped and turned to the men. "The slut's all wet and wanton, she'd do anything for a fuck now" Damnit bitch you know that. She spoke again "Its up to you guys if you have $300 between you you're willing to give me for the pleasure of gangbanging this slut then she's all yours. Otherwise ...well you can go stuff your cunt yourself bitch" I looked around dumbfounded: the bitch is serious, she's going to whore me out, oh fuck that just makes me even hornier. She started collecting money and counting. "Thank you gentlemen, I'm sure you'll get your moneys worth. Bye now." She stepped close to me "So long Bitch"

I looked round helplessly at a wolf pack of guys, there must have been a dozen there.

As one of them stepped forward towards me the two holding me, pulled me so my back was pressed against their bodies. I felt their hard cocks against my ass.

The man in front bent and licked my left tit; I would have collapsed to the ground but for the men holding me. I moaned, I just couldn't stop myself. Another guy came up and licked my right tit then sucked on it: stuff I thought that would hurt but oh, oh all I want is a fuck they could fuck me right here and now next to the car park with all these people around. One of the men in front stroked my pussy, my body shook, I moaned again and then I slipped my hands down the shorts of the men in front and stroked each of their members.

Someone said 'not here lets take the bitch to the sandhills'. The men in front each grabbed one of my ankles and I was hoisted up and carried maybe half a mile. I had been to these sandhills often, it was just the place for a quiet fuck, so long as there weren't too many others with the same idea. But I'd never been here like this. The men laid me down on this lump of sand so my head hung over the side.

Some guy- and from how my head was hanging I had no idea who it was - pushed my legs apart and began fingering my pussy, just outside my lips, his finger just gently running up and down and said "wait on guys, watch this"

This is torture, oh hell, I want a fuck. I spread my legs more and more and I pushed my hips up toward his fingers trying to get him to slide them in. But he didn't. Instead, he slid them lower, lower until he ran the tip of one of his wet fingers over my asshole.

He so very gently stoked it, just a second or two before running his fingers back and with just the tip of one finger, parted my lips. Moving up and down, making my lips quiver, he slowly spread my juices.

By this point, I was beside myself squirming twisting and moaning, begging for a fuck. Someone knelt near me and began to lick my nipple. I reached d and found his cock and began stroking it hard. Someone came to lick the other nipple and again I found his cock to stroke.

"Look at her" my tormenter said. "Ever seen such a whore? The fat bitch can't wait for a gang bang!" I flushed but it was true. So true I couldn't stop myself. I kept on bucking, trying to get a finger inside me and then it happened he did. I bucked and twisted more trying to get him to finger fuck me but the finger disappeared altogether for a moment. I groaned in frustration. So close and then nothing! Then I felt a hard shaft outside my pussy and bucked up and down impatient to have it in me." Thank oh thanks he s doing it! He is finally fucking me." But then I howled as he slammed his shaft in hard, fast, savagely.

"Shut up slut."

A fourth man now came up kneeling near my face and I opened my mouth wide for him. It hurt sucking a cock because my lips were so bloody sore but he was gentle and just let me lick his head not trying to force it in. It was only a few moments before one of the cocks I held spurted cum on my tummy and I let go as he pulled back. He was almost immediately replaced by a third guy stroking my nipples and I pumped him too. The guy I was sucking must have been primed because within a minute he pulled back and he too spurted cum, this time all over my hair. About the same time the second man at my nipple erupted spraying his jism all over my shoulders.

Another guy came up to my mouth. He wasn't nearly so gentle. I wasn't ready; I was trying to catch my breath. He pinched my nose till I had to open my mouth then he forced his way inside, my broken lips stung from the way he fucked my mouth.

"Oh shit I'm being fucked senseless by this gang and they paid the blonde to do me." I couldn't help myself; my body was bucking furiously.

From what seemed a long way off I heard some guy call out "don't come in the slut, come on her! Paint her with cum! Show the world what a filthy whore she is.

"I trembled even more at that knowing that already my body would be beaded with the pale yellow semen of half a dozen men and realising that there would be a lot more. AS if to prove the point the man in my pussy pulled out and shot his sperm over my thighs just as the man I was stroking came over my tits followed a few seconds later by the guy in my mouth who gave me a facial.

I wailed – no one was touching me- I needed to cum so badly I couldn't help myself I began fingering myself. It didn't take long though.

Again from what seemed miles away I heard a different guy say excitedly "This skank is so turned on. Look at her work that snatch."

Someone else replied "God, look at that whore, she loves this. If only I had a video, what a porn clip this would make!"

My body shook as I came. I returned to earth with someone pushing at me and slapping the side of my butt.

"Roll over bitch I want to do you doggy style"

I groaned then shrieked in pain as the man yanked my hair hauling me back up on my knees before pushing me down on my hands as well.

"Shut your face whore " he said.

"Nah I'll shut it for you" laughed another man as he stepped forward shoving his member in my face. I knew what he wanted. What was the point of resisting I was going to suck him anyway in the end! So they double-teamed me. I was pushed back and forth by their thrusts. The man I was blowing played with my oh so sore and oh so sensitive nipples while the man behind stroked my engorged clit. I was moaning and bucking as they took me and shrieked again this time in ecstasy as the men pulled out almost together splashing yet more semen on me.

"I think the slut likes blow jobs. How about you give us all one?"

"All twelve of you?" I gulped thinking how sore my lips were already.

"Of course. After all we paid for you whore!" The speaker slapped my ass lightly and yanked my hair till I knelt upright.

I sighed and sucked and got another facial when the guy came.

And so it went on till every man had cum on me - some I am sure twice. Some drifted away as they finished. Others stayed looking on and jeering until the last man ended. By that time there were about four men still around. I was coated in sticky cum, sore from the fight and from the guys. My pussy and mouth ached, my tits flamed.

One of the four bent down. "So long slut! You were a good fuck! I've had better though!"

Another said, "This wasn't your first gangbang was it? You put out so well. No, you've been done before! And I'm sure you will be again."

They laughed and the four walked off. I was still panting. I had never cum so hard and so much before. . As I lay on the sand, cum drying everywhere on my body, it slowly dawned on me – 'I was naked and covered in cum. And my clothes were a half mile away! Oh fuck! How am I going to get there without being seen' My heart pounding, I rolled over and scanned the beach. People.

In the end I just waited till dusk and got back when there were few people around and it was gloomy so the few there didn't see me.

The bitch was right. This was a day I would never forget. But my god if I ever saw her I was going to destroy her.

Sexfight Stories

Sissy Husband Stories

2007-08-20T14:58:00.000-07:00

While I was sad to leave my job I was also excited about the new one I had got. It was better money, a better position and more responsibility. I really thought I had found the perfect job and it was with nervous anticipation that I rolled up on the first Monday morning. I was 25 now and ready to settle down to a proper career, having jumped from job to job for the past six years or so.

My induction was quick and within the very first day I felt that I belonged there, everything seemed perfect, then I met Marcia. She didn't really have a job title but seemed to be in charge of a whole heap of things. She did the wages, controlled the stationary, organised staff, dealt with discipline and grievances and covered a whole range of other activities. It amazed me that she had to deal with so much, but also that everyone in the company seemed to treat her with such respect, almost bordering on fear. Lee, a pretty sexy girl I sat across from told me that Marcia had been in the army before and was like that. I hadn't encountered her during my interviews, rather two blokes interviewed me, I got on great with them and a week later had a new job. So when, on that first morning I needed to get pens, paper and other stuff I was told to go along the corridor to Marcia's office and see her about it

Now I'm not usually a timid or nervous person, polite yes, and a little soft spoken, but generally pretty confident. Anyway, from the minute I knocked on the door and entered I was totally intimidated. I can't easily explain what it was, she just stared at me with almost open disdain and I felt like I shrank before her. She was a tall woman, very straight backed, in her late forties I guessed with dark brown hair that was straight and shoulder length and just the fiercest ice, blue eyes imaginable. I just seemed to freeze in her gaze, my mouth clammed shut as she stared right at me and it seemed to be the longest time before I stammered my request. I retrieved a pad and a couple of pens nervously and exited her office as fast as my feet could carry me. I stood outside her door feeling a shiver pass up my spine. What the hell was that? I felt so weird, but the really weird thing was that I was sporting the beginnings of a hard on in my trousers. I had been somewhat aroused by my first encounter with this woman!

For the next week or so I couldn't really escape thinking about my reaction to meeting Marcia. I couldn't understand my arousal, she wasn't good looking or sexy and yet just replaying the incident in my mind brought faint stirrings to my nether regions. How strange! Somehow I managed to evade Marcia for a week or so but when my leaving papers came in from my previous job I knew that I would have to hand them in to her and it was with a fair degree of trepidation that I went to her office again, papers in hand.

This time I knocked and waited until a clearly exasperated voice from within bade me to "Come in."

I cracked open her door and walked in and immediately I felt a change come over my demeanour. I had been laughing and flirting with the girls in the sales office only minutes before but just seeing the fierce features of Marcia reduced me to a bumbling, clumsy idiot and I struggled to stammer out what I was doing there. She turned her glare on me as I struggled to make myself clear and almost snatched the papers from my grasp. I nervously thanked her and stopped as I realised she was staring intently at me. Or rather not so much at me but at my crotch. I glanced down to see, to my horror, that there was a tent pole pitched in my groin! My God I had grown stiff again in her presence! I hurriedly turned and left the office, feeling Marcia's cold glare on my back. I really felt like a naughty child in her presence and it was turning me on. I was so confused.

So confused that I really went to great pains to avoid Marcia at work, which wasn't that difficult as she always seemed so busy with her work and spared no time for idle chit-chat with anyone seemingly. So I managed to put it behind me a bit but it was always in the back of my mind. Now, I'm a lazy bugger at the best of times and this job gave me access to the internet and being the idiot that I am I did a bit of surfing the net for various stuff, including, you guessed it, some soft porn (dumb I know and kids don't do it). All of which led to me being summoned to Marcia's office at quarter to five one Wednesday afternoon. She kept me waiting, which pissed me off because I didn't know what she wanted me for and it was after five before she called me in.

"Sit down Stewart. My you look nervous. Do I make you nervous?"

I just gulped and stammered no and concentrated as much as I could to not get stiff in this mean, old woman's presence.

"I'll cut to the chase Stewart, I'm a busy woman. It has come to my attention that someone has been using your computer to access certain web-sites that, aah the company wouldn't expect you to visit in the course of your normal duties. Do you have anything to add to that?"

I must have flushed bright red and acted and looked really guilty. I tried to stammer a denial but knew immediately that I was fooling no-one and the icy, crocodile like smile that passed over Marcia's mouth froze me in my shoes. She knew she had me. I knew she had me and we both stared at each other awaiting the others move.

Marcia gave a menacing chuckle and spoke with a gleeful malice.

"So I take it you don't deny it boy. No don't bother now, it's too late. And you do know you're still on probation here and this definitely constitutes an act of gross misconduct. I'm afraid you'll be sacked immediately. Still never mind. I'll tell the boss tomorrow. Good night."

I squirmed in my seat, not really knowing what to do or say. I had been stupid and found out and it was obvious this woman was enjoying my embarrassment and having such a hold over me. All of a sudden the daftness of my actions came to me, I would be fired, out of a job and the world would probably know why. I saw my future life flash before me, a blur of facing my parents, being evicted, living in a box and becoming a desperate hobo, my only comfort coming from a bottle. It was terrifying.

I finally found the courage to look up and try to meet Marcia's eyes. She was looking at me as imagine a cruel cat would spy a mouse just prior to toying with it and eating it. She seemed to be able to read all the desperate thoughts racing through my mind and, without taking those cold eyes off me, she stood up and moved round her large wooden desk until she stood to my left hand side.

"Of course, I suppose I could be persuaded not to forward this information."

A way out? Salvation? My heart leapt at the prospect of redemption. I swung my chair around to face her, my face showing some hope at this comment, perhaps I could get out of this mess yet.

"You could? Anything, you name it Marcia, I'll do anything to forgot about this and start again. Please. |t was just a stupid mistake, I promise."

My pathetic pleading brought a wicked smile across the older woman's face, she had me where she wanted me and we both knew it. When she addressed me her voice was even harder than before and the tremendous power and confidence of the woman made itself abundantly clear to me.

"Firstly, you perverted little worm you had better never call me by my name again unless I let you. You don't deserve to. You'll call me Mistress from now on. Understand?"

II should have seen where this would lead. should have stood up and told her where to go, I should have got out of there and taken my chances in the big, bad world. I should have but I didn't. What I did was and meekly and murmur.

"Yes, Mistress."

I felt like a naughty schoolboy and she was the strict Headmistress as I sat there before her. With my submission seemingly assured she demanded that I strip naked, saying that I should feel what it is like to be viewed as a piece of meat, a sexual object, just as I liked to view women on the net. This was patently a ridiculous suggestion and there was no way I would acquiesce. But I seemed to have problems actually telling Marcia my objections and as she drummed her fingers on the desk I realised that actually I was going to do it, and yes, my dick was hard again about it. My mind have given way now and I barely raised an argument as I stood up and peeled off my shirt and tie, then my black trousers and shoes until I stood before her in just my boxer shorts, and to my consternation I was obviously sporting an erection below the silk..

"Get them off too worm, I want to see the pathetic specimen that has been getting excited every time it's in my presence."

Trembling hopelessly I lowered my underwear under her steely gaze and stood before her stark naked and with a five inch long piece of man meat pointing up at her. She could barely conceal her contempt for me and was not slow in mocking my size.

"My god that must be the smallest cock I've ever seen! What is it, three inches? If that. No wonder you turn to porn. What a small waste of skin. Anyway, get on your knees, if you want to keep your job get down here and kiss my shoes, grovel to me. Beg me to let you keep your job!"

I sunk to my knees on the soft carpet, glad that my cock would be spared her withering gaze and words and instinctively bent forward and brushed my lips on the front of her black, leather shoes. I had never done anything like this before, never felt like this but this woman just seemed to have a mental hold over me that I couldn't fight or understand.

"Harder you worthless prick, kiss them, worship me! Show me your worth that at least!"

Hoping to satisfy her demands I increased the force of my kisses to her feet and as she demanded it I smoothly moved into licking them, before finishing by obeying her and licking the very soles and heels of her work shoes. She took great pleasure in voicing out loud what she may have stood in at lunchtime or in the yard. I felt so low and useless and pathetic but still mysteriously turned on, which Marcia brought to my attention as she stood back to mock me further.

"God I knew what a weak willed little tosser you were from the first moment I set eyes on you. You might act arrogant and try and impress those young girls out there but I knew exactly what you were. I love dominating pricks like you, showing you what a wimp you are. What are you? Tell me!"

I looked up to give her the answer she was looking for but never got it out because had kicked me squarely in my balls as I knelt there before her. I desperately tried not to make too large a graon as the pain shot through my body, aware that someone could be still in the building and I was stark naked in Marcia's office, and Marcia was obviously very respected around here so whatever she claimed would be believed. Winded and pained I slumped to my side, vainly reaching my hands over my injured crotch too late as tears formed in my eyes. Marcia laughed at me and moved to her filing cabinet and pulled out a bag and threw it on my prone form.

"Come on wimp, get up and get out of here. In that bag you'll find a pair of frilly panties and stockings. To keep me silent you are going to have to please me slave. To please me you need to shave both your legs and your crotch completely smooth and wear both of those items to work tomorrow. And you'd better do it, or you'll regret it!"

I knew I would obey her and struggled back to my knees as she tidied her desk in preparation for leaving for the night.

"Come on get dressed, you're my bitch now and you'd better not forget it! What are you?"

Somehow I managed to moan pathetically as I staggered back to my feet and reached for the pile of my discarded clothes.

"I'm your bitch, Mistress."

She snorted contemptuously.

It had been a strange day.

*

It was a pretty strange evening as well. When I finally reached home I must have wandered around in a daze for a couple of hours. I couldn't tell you what I did or when or where, all I remember is getting into a hot bath around ten that night and sitting in it contemplating what to do. Away from Marcia (or Mistress!) I could see just how stupid I had been, not only in going to the websites but in bowing to the blackmail but, and it was a big but, I had started this now and could not see any way in which to halt it. Plus in the dark recesses of my mind there was a voice telling me that I didn't want to stop it, that I had enjoyed yesterday and that I craved more. I had enjoyed my own denouement at this harridan's hands (and feet!).

I couldn't get what had happened and my reaction to it out of my mind and before I knew it the water was turning tepid around me. Grasping my shaving razor I made the decision that I guess, deep down, I always was going to make. I gently ran it across the bushy area on my crotch and watched as the hair fell away.

In a lot of ways it was both a humbling and a liberating experience for me, shaving myself that night. I almost instantly felt like a changed person as the dark curly hairs fell from me, my mind stopped having the doubts of before and I began relishing the position that I was in. It took a long time to remove the bulk of my hair from my groin and legs, I kept having to top up the warm water but finally I emerged clean shaven down below from my bath. I applied moisturiser, looked down at my suddenly very pink looking soft skin and headed off to bed to dream of submission.

Waking the next morning I was struck by an immense feeling of anticipation for the day to come. But after a shower and towel dry as I looked at the bright pink panties and stockings laid out on top of my bed a sense of reality and dread came over me. But second thoughts or not, I still pulled the knickers on and up around my newly shorn and sensitive crotch. Why? Well because I wanted to keep my job, because it was actually a real thrill to me feeling the lacy frills on my cock, but mainly because Marcia had told me to and I felt compelled to obey her. The pink stockings followed and once I had pulled them up and snapped them into place I stood before my full length mirror to see how I looked.

For the rest I wore my usual trousers, socks, shirt and tie. Looking at me no one would know the difference between today and any other work day, nobody except me and Marcia, and that sent a shiver of excitement down my spine.

I don't know what I expected when I got to work but the day turned out to be depressingly predictable in terms of what I did. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary and Marcia seemed to studiously avoid me as I went about my work. I didn't see or hear from her all day. For myself I did get a thrill wandering through the office and speaking to my colleagues and customers while wearing such feminine underwear. That said I sometimes found it hard to concentrate fully knowing that if anyone were to discover it I would be labelled a pervert and made into a laughing stock. I found my visits to the restroom to be particularly dangerous and thrilling, Ok I used the cubicle twice that moring but in the afternoon with the cubicle in use I had to pee into the urinal and was more than aware of the flash of bright pink that showed from my open zipper as I urinated . But by a quarter to five with no communication from Marcia, I was starting to wonder whether this had been a set-up or a test for me and she was going to make me wait for her inspection. Then the phone rang and Marcia's name came up on the caller display screen. My heart jumped and I took a second to compose myself before answering. I didn't even get the chance to open my mouth.

"My office at Five o'clock sharp, Bitch! You had better not be late!"

The call ended abruptly with her slamming the receiver down and as I looked at the clock above me on the wall I wondered just what would await me.

I headed to the office early and knocked at the door. She made me wait a full minute before answering, leaving me standing nervously in the corridor as various members of staff passed, never guessing what I was waiting there for. When she finally admitted me she told me to close the door but not to lock it. This immediately worried me but I could hardly show that and did as bade and stood in front of her desk. My newly acquired Mistress sat with her glasses on and paid me zero attention, she was busy sorting some papers out on her desk and acting as if I wasn't even there, I guess to show exactly how important I was in her grand scheme of things. I wanted to say something but kept my mouth shut and waited, hearing voices and movements in the corridor outside. She finally finished whatever she was doing and set the papers to one side, pulled her glasses down her nose sternly, fixed a disapproving stare to her face and scrutinised me from her chair.

"Well Bitch, have you done as I told you? You'd better have."

I couldn't meet her eyes and managed to mumble a reply direct to the carpet which I was sure she would pounce on, but no, she just seemed to ignore the fact I had even responded. She leaned back in her chair, crossed all the fingers on her hands and spoke again in the same haughty tone.

"Come on then wimp, show me, I don't have all day, get on with it!"

As she spoke this last word a loud burst of laughter came from the corridor and I worried that she had set me up and someone would come in, I looked again pleadingly at the door, it's lock not engaged. She just tapped her pen impatiently on the hard surface of her desk; the door was not going to be locked apparently. Oh well, so I plunged on regardless.

I shed my outer garments and within seconds I stood before her clad in only my bright pink panties and stockings. I realise how ridiculous I must look but I was also hard from the perverse thrill my attire was causing me. Marcia, meanwhile studied me and seemed pleased that I had obeyed her so well, my smooth legs a stark contrast to their hairiness only yesterday afternoon.

"Well done Bitch now I want you to put both hands on your hips in a nice camp pose while I take a picture for posterity. I made to complain about this but she shot me a look that would have turned milk sour and suddenly all the little defiance I had mustered died and I posed as she ordered. She smiled and took out a camera and took a slew of pictures of me that I knew could really come back to haunt me at a later date. Still it was a kinky thrill.

"Enjoying this are you Bitch? Enjoy the fact that anyone could pop in to see me before the go and find you like that? Discover you for the worthless piece of shit you are? You are? Well you're only going to like what happens next even more."

With that warning she stood up and walked around to stand before me and deliberately undid her knee length black skirt and let it drop to the ground. I watched in puzzlement as she undid some tape from her inner thigh and then in growing horror as a long, thick, black phallic object sprung up and bobbed before her. Only then did I notice the harness around her crotch, black to match her panties and I nervously gulped as I gazed at the ten inch long strap on dildo that protruded from her.

"Bend over my desk Bitch and reach back and pull those nice pink panties to one side, I want to get an unobstructed entry."

Panicking I looked into her eyes to see that she meant every word and as if fate wanted to worry me more I heard another burst of talking from the corridor just yards from us. But in my panic my natural instincts took over I guess and so I found myself lowering my firm, athletic body face first onto her wooden desk and reach back with my hands to move the gusset of my panties and brace myself in preparation of this new humiliation.

She moved behind me, her heels giving her the perfect trajectory to ass fuck me and I closed my eyes as I felt the plastic tip of her cock touch the soft, shaved skin of my ass.

"Now I bet you've never done this before Bitch, have you? Do you want me to use lube?"

"Yes please Mistress."

I almost wet myself in agreeing to this sentiment.

"Well OK, but you're going to have to beg for it Bitch. Come on beg!"

"Please use lube Mistress Marcia. Please!"

"Come on louder, I can barely hear you, maybe you don't really want it and want me to fuck you nice and dry, eh?"

A quandary for sure because it was five o'clock and every office employee would very soon (if not now) be poring along that corridor and have every chance of hearing my desperate plea. But still considering the alternative.........

"Please use lube to fuck me Mistress!"

"LOUDER BITCH!"

"PLEASE USE LUBE TO FUCK ME MISTRESS!"

"Good. I will, but next time you may not be so fortunate."

She reached for a insignificant unmarked bottle on her desk and I felt her squeeze it onto my ass, never before so glad to feel something wet at my backside. She rubbed it in deeply in my crack with her fingers and coated her dildo before having me lick her fingers clean. It was the least I could do. I turned back arounfd and gripped the far side of her desk like I had never gripped anything before.

With no more ceremony I felt Marcia's pelvis push forward and the slippery plastic enter my tight anus and drive deeper and deeper, filling my previously unfilled hole. I could have let out a shout of pain and pleasure as the thick plastic pressed on my prostate and excited and packed my ass but I somehow contained myself to a low grunt and bit my lower lip to keep my silence, all the time aware of a flurry of footsteps passing down the corridor. Marcia seemed to be enjoying herself though and reached forward and grabbed my medium length dark hair and pulled my head back while thrusting in further with her fake cock.

I took it. I took it all, or at least as much as she had chosen to give me. But then she started to pump her dildo in and out of me and I had to find further reserves of tolerance as I experienced this new treat. She was surprisingly strong and powerful and my body quickly realised that it had to work hard to match the punishing effort Marcia was hammering me with all the time feeling that was like the worst constipation you had ever felt.

After a few moments Marcia released one hand from my hair and reached around my waist and felt in front of my panties for my hard dick and began to roughly jerk me off. This was the most intense feeling I had ever experienced and didn't know whether to be in raptures of exhilaration or the throes of humiliation.

I guess in keeping with my newly found slave status I embarrassed myself by cumming almost instantly and as my dick was poking out of the side of my panties the cum I spurted dropped onto the thick carpet beside us. This seemed to inspire her to smack into me harder and harder, hammering the front of my thighs into the edge of the desk and driving the air from my trapped chest. She had complete physical control over me and was treating me like a doll to be abused as she saw fit. Finally, after a good tem minutes of this treatment and with me panting over the desk, unable to do anything but lie there and take it. When she pulled out there was an audible pop and I felt such a rush of relief in my ass and collapsed further on the desktop.

I did not get much chance to recover. Marcia took a tight grip of my hair and jerked me roughly around onto my knees before her.

"Lick it clean Bitch!"

And as covered as the plastic length was with lube and whatever had been in my ass , I am ashamed to admit that my only thought was to obey my Mistress. I blocked out whatever the taste was and concentrated on cleaning it as well as I could to please her. When I had licked it clean she forced my head down towards the spilt cum on the carpet and drove my face into it, demanding that I "lick it up Bitch."

What was one more humiliation? So I did it like a good little lapdog sucking my own sperm from the carpet. Marcia was starting to lose interest in me now and dismissively ordered me up and to get dressed and to get out of here. I didn't even know if I was expected to wear my stockings and panties tomorrow.

*

I did though. I wore my panties and enjoyed the feel of them on my shaven parts and wondered what Marcia would do to me today.

But I got the shock of my life as I sat at my desk in the office and my pretty colleague Lee accosted me.

"Well Stewart, how did it go, did Marcia break you?"

I stammered a weak, unconvincing denial but I was fooling no-one, but before I could make a bigger fool of myself lee laughed and grabbed my hand.

"Don't worry, she does it to every new male employee to make sure they don't step out of line, if they do and harass a female they know that Marcia will bust their balls, literally! She's done that to every guy and has photo album in her office that she lets all the girls see of them in their panties, it's hilarious."

I didn't know whether to laugh or cry...

Sissy Husband Stories

Erection Stories

2007-08-20T14:54:00.000-07:00

George Ramsden was waiting for his wife’s return. Of course, this was not the first time that he had waited for her, she was habitually out on the town these days and he had a pretty good idea of what she was up to. Not that Kate made any secret of her dissatisfaction any more. “You cannot fulfil me”, she had said on countless occasions. The words still rang in his ears like a curse, almost a challenge. But this time things would be different. This time there would be no humiliation, no sympathetic looks from his friends because they had learned of Kate’s gossiped infidelity. No, this time things would be on his terms.

George glanced up at the wall clock for the hundredth time: 11:50pm. Of course, Kate could return at any time – once she had even stayed out all night – but he knew the bar that she had gone to and it shut at midnight. A night out with the girls, she had claimed as usual. But George knew she was lying and he had a surprise planned for her tonight.

He looked over at Mike and Luke as they lazed, or rather sprawled, out on the sofa drinking beer straight from the can. Both young, dark and handsome the two were the late teenaged sons of Frank Gilbert, one of George’s work colleagues. George had confided in Frank on many occasions and they had eventually come up with the idea of involving the young men. Mike and Luke knew why they were there. There wasn’t going to be any misunderstandings.

At exactly 12:30am George heard the familiar rattle of Kate’s key in the door. Immediately his mouth became dry and his tongue felt two sizes to big. He could feel the perspiration beading on his forehead and was aware that his palms were damp and clammy.

Kate’s sullen look immediately changed to a genial smile as she entered the lounge.

“I didn’t know we had guests.” She said, turning towards her older husband. For an instant the smile cracked and George knew that it was fake. “You could have told me, George!”

“Have you had a good time with ‘the girls’?” George asked calmly and avoiding her scornful eyes.

“Hmm, okay I guess. Why?”

“Just asking. By the way these are my guests not ours. This is Mike and Luke. Frank Gilberts sons.”

As Kate mumbled her hellos, George was reminded of how young his wife was. Standing in her dark, fashionable slacks and white sweater, her blonde streaked hair fanned out about her shoulders, she looked almost the same age as the two lads.

Kate looked a little confused. George couldn’t blame his wife for that, coming home to find two strange men sitting in your lounge at twelve-thirty in the morning had to be a little disconcerting – no matter how good looking they were. And George could see that Mike and Luke’s physique and appearance had not gone unnoticed by Kate. No matter how tired she claimed to be, there was a definite twinkle in her eye. Her tongue protruded on more than one occasion and dampened her pink painted lips.

“So how was your friend Angie?” George asked, regaining his wife’s attention.

“Oh, fine.”

“That’s funny, because I spoke to her husband on the ‘phone two hours ago. He say’s she’s been ill and hasn’t left the house for three days!”

The silence in the room was almost deafening. The atmosphere suddenly electric. Kate looked at her husband. She was speechless.

“Don’t even bother to come up with another lie.” George sneered. “I know you’ve been with another man. So, what was he like?”

“What? What do you mean?”

“I mean what was he like in bed? Or did he just fuck you in the parking lot?”

Kate’s eyes stared at the carpet. There was nothing useful she could think of to say.

“Was he big?” George continued, getting into his stride. “Do you crave big cocks?”

Kate looked up quickly. Her scorn-filled eyes bore into George like a laser.

“Bigger than you!” She spat.

“That, I’d already guessed.” George responded. He was not about to be put off now. He had the upper hand and was determined to keep it. “But was he as big as these two?”

Kate turned around to face Luke and Mike. A tiny, involuntary squeal escaped her lips as she saw that, while she had been talking to her husband, the two young strangers had unzipped their pants and released two hard, thick erections. Again Kate was speechless.

“Well?” Mike asked, taking over the narrative from George. “Was he as big as this?”

Kate stared at the long, hard cock that was pointing directly at her. She had to admit to herself that it was considerably larger than the guy that had fucked her in the bathroom of the bar earlier. A most unsatisfactory, knee-trembling experience, she remembered.

“What the fuck is going on, George?”

“I’d have thought that was obvious, my darling!” George said sarcastically. “You so obviously like cock, I thought I’d get you two!”

George watched his wife as Mike pulled her close to him. Their mouths mashed together and he could see Kate’s lips open willingly to accept the other man’s tongue. Damn, this woman was unbelievable, he thought. She just met him and already she really wants him!

Kate sighed silently as she sucked on the young mans tongue and felt it snake into her mouth. Her earlier experience in the bathroom of the dingy bar had left her more unsatisfied than a night with her husband. She could feel a burning in her nether regions. If only George knew how much she needed this, she thought!

She felt Mike’s hand grip her own. He was guiding her fingers until they lay upon a hard rod of hot, manly flesh. She gasped when she touched it and felt it twitch in her hand. She gently stroked the length and cupped his balls softly. Hands were behind her now too, cupping her breasts through the sweater and squeezing them. Luke, she guessed, if she had remembered his name correctly. But names were of no concern to her now. She was beginning to lose herself in the lustful embrace.

George sat and watched as his wife was manhandled and pulled across to the sofa. Mike broke the kiss and both men pushed her back so that she was sitting facing them. The young men both sported fierce looking erections that protruded obscenely from their pants.

“So you like cocks do you, bitch?” Luke said. It was the first time that the younger man had spoken. George had told both of them earlier that they could refer to Kate by any derogatory name they liked. Bitch seemed to fit well. “Well, we like tits! So show us yours. Get that sweater off - now!”

George looked on and smiled sardonically as his wife put up absolutely no resistance. In fact she was maybe enjoying this a little TOO much, he thought. Her hands seemed to tremble slightly as she unfastened the top button of her pants and pulled out the hem of the sweater. She was grinning as her hands gripped the bottom of the garment and pulled it over her head with a flourish.

“You like?” She asked with a lilting smile as her bra-less breasts were exposed.

It was a rhetorical question and was treated as such by Mike and Luke. Both men sat down on either side of Kate and began mauling the firm orbs of flesh. Kate sighed as her nipples were rolled and moaned deep in her throat while two pairs of hands roamed her entire upper body. Her head was pulled back and forth between the young men as they took turns to kiss her deeply, exploring her mouth with long, snaking tongues.

George could feel his own erection hot and hard beneath his underwear as he watched the most erotic sight that he had ever witnessed. His hand strayed to the crotch of his pants and squeezed his modest penis. He felt a momentary pang of jealousy as he realised that he would never be able to match up to these young studs, but the feeling was short-lived. He was determined to keep as much bitterness out of this as possible.

Back on the sofa, Kate was being unceremoniously pulled down by Mike. Her head lowered towards the young mans crotch where his stiff, angry penis was sticking straight up.

George watched with awed fascination as her mouth opened as wide as possible and took the hard meat inside.

Mike groaned loudly as the length of his tool disappeared slowly into her mouth. His hand rested on the top of her head and he revelled in the sensations as her head bobbed slowly up and down as she fellated him.

Luke was also busy. Sitting at the other end of the sofa, he began to pull – quite roughly, George thought with a smile – at her black pants. The zipper was fully down and he was tugging the garment down over her rounded buttocks to reveal a pair of tiny black panties. Kate seemed more than busy swallowing his brothers’ tool so Luke pulled her hips up and ran both pants and underwear down her legs and over her bare feet.

“This bitch has definitely been fucked recently!” Luke cried as he finally divested Kate of all her clothes and she lay naked across her two young lovers. “Look, her cunt is still open!”

George looked. He could clearly see his wife’s open, dilated vagina as Luke slowly stroked his fingers through the wet folds of her labia. Kate was mumbling – gurgling, really – trying to speak but Mike’s fingers quickly entwined themselves in her blonde hair and pulled her firmly back down onto his cock.

“Why don’t you give her some more cock, Bro.” He laughed. “It looks like she could use some.”

“My thoughts exactly!” Luke replied, grinning like a cat with the cream, “I got a hard-on with this slut’s name on it!”

This time, Luke’s disparagement of Kate had an obvious and visual effect on her. With Luke’s fingers still probing her wet pussy, her back arched and her toes curled as she crashed into a shattering climax. She moaned around the large tool between her lips and dribbles of saliva oozed from the corners of her mouth.

But Luke and his brother were to give her no respite and, whilst she was still deep in the throes of orgasm, Luke pushed the entire length of his cock deep into her pussy with a guttural groan.

“Oh man, she’s hot and wet!” He cried as he began pumping himself into her lithe body. “You been fucked tonight already, baby, yeah? You want some more? You want Lukie’s hard cock up your wet cunt?”

Each taunting word that Luke uttered was punctuated by a deep thrust of his cock until he was so deep inside Kate’s vagina that George could hear the young man’s balls slapping against her butt. The pressure of his own erection was too much for him to bear now and, unzipping his pants he released a small but hard penis and began to masturbate slowly.

George watched and jerked his cock as his wife was soundly fucked at each end of her body. As Luke rammed himself into her pussy, so she lurched forward and swallowed more of Mike’s cock into her throat. George felt sure that the two young men would cum soon and was surprised when Luke suddenly stopped.

Kate was surprised to and, disengaging herself from Mike’s weapon she turned her head.

“What are you doing? I’m nearly there!”

“Don’t worry my little slut!” Luke said with a smile. “Just making sure not to cum too soon.”

“Maybe you should finish her off with that famous tongue of yours, Bro.” Mike grunted as he returned to sliding his cock in and out of Kate’s mouth.

Luke grinned and nodded. Pulling Kate up onto her hands and knees he slipped underneath her so that his face was in a direct line with her vagina and his rock-hard penis was pressed between the hot mounds of her hanging breasts.

Kate groaned around Mike’s cock as she felt his brother’s tongue lap expertly against her distended clitoris. Mike’s hand was still in her hair and pulling her down mercilessly. She had little option but to take a deep breath and allow the thick cock to enter her throat.

George looked on and rubbed himself slowly as he watched the erotic spectacle. Luke was clearly an “oral master” and within seconds of his expert ministrations he had Kate twisting and writhing as a second orgasm crashed through her body. As she came he used his hands to separate her buttocks, exposing her tight anus and slipped a finger deep into the tiny, puckered hole. Kate screamed out her ecstasy as her body shuddered and trembled and rewarded a laughing Luke with a virtual river of sex-fluid.

But again, George’s wife was not to be allowed any form of relaxation. Both men – admirably, George thought – had withheld their orgasms thus far. But it was now clear that they were determined to change all that.

“You ever had two cocks at the same time, bitch? Mike asked with a grin.

Before Kate had a chance to reply – or even to argue – She was being manoeuvred again. Mike was still lying underneath her, the warm pressure of her breasts around his cock had kept him hard and erect. Kate was then encouraged to straddle the young man. She swung one trembling leg over his body and sighed deeply as she sat down on his cock.

Luke groaned as he felt the warm confines of Kate’s very moist pussy as it slipped over his erection like a hot, velvet glove He gripped her hips and bounced her up and down once or twice to ensure that he had the best angle for the deepest penetration.

Then it was Mike’s turn. His saliva streaked erection gripped tightly in his fist, he shuffled up behind George’s wife.

Luke was slowly thrusting his cock up and down into Kate’s pussy and, as he saw his brother approach, his hands, that were resting on Kate’s buttocks, slowly pulled the warm, smooth cheeks apart to again reveal her tight, pink anal passage.

“Oh shit!” Kate cried as she suddenly realised what was about to happen. “Are you gonna stick that big thing up my ass?”

Mike laughed, a deep, hollow, resonant sound that seemed to echo around the room.

“Double penetration, bitch! You’re gonna get both holes plugged. What do you think about that?”

Whatever George had thought his wife’s answer might have been to that question, it was suddenly lost in a howling moan of lust as Mike began to ease his lubricated cock into her asshole.

“Oh yeah, bitch!” Mike groaned. “Take my cock in your ass. I know you want it. Tell me how you want it in your ass, slut!”

“Yes…yes…Oh-fucking-yes! Put it in my ass, baby! God I feel so full! Fuck my ass…Fuck my ass and my wet cunt!”

The last, mumbled sentence was aimed at Luke who was bucking his hips up and down in a blur of speed as he rammed his tool deep into Kate’s vagina. George watched as two pairs of hands held his wife’s buttocks spread while both her holes were fucked deep and fast. At one time, she was crying out so much that George actually thought that she might be in trouble, so fast and furious was her assault. But as he watched her body shake into yet another bone-tingling orgasm he knew that she was enjoying her usage as much as the two young men were enjoying using her.

And then, suddenly, it started. With a wolf-like cry, Luke bucked his hips one final time and began to shoot his cum into Kate’s wet pussy. His toes curled up and his eyes closed as the lust washed over him.

“Christ! I can feel you swelling inside me!” Kate mumbled.

“Oh yes!” Mike countered. “I’m gonna cum too! Gonna shoot it in your ass, baby!”

Kate’s response to this statement was to bury her head in Luke’s chest and spread her legs wider. She felt the swell and then the initial surge of sperm, as her insides were drenched.

“Oh God! I’m fucked. I’m so fucked. I got cum in my pussy and up my ass!”

“One more to go!” George suddenly cried as he leapt of his chair. With his pants and underwear around his ankles and the stiff little cock in his hand he looked faintly comical as he shuffled across the room towards the sofa.

“Yeah!” Cried Mike. “Go for it, man! We’ll hold her down for you!”

Both Mike and Luke laughed as they turned the clearly exhausted Kate over and onto her back. They watched as George stood over her frantically jerking his cock until a thin, runny stream of cum ejected from the tip and splashed her breasts and neck.

The last thing that Kate could remember before she slipped into a deep, exhausted sleep was her two young lovers and her husband laughing at her as the cum

pooled in the valley of her cleavage, trickled from her pussy, ran down the insides of her thighs and oozed slowly from her abused rectum.

After the two young men had left, gratefully sated, but before Kate had awoken, George placed the Briggs & Werner envelope on the mantelpiece above the fireplace. He checked his pockets for keys, credit cards and cash. And picked up his pre-packed suitcase. He looked over at his naked, sleeping wife. It seemed a shame in a way to leave like this after he – both of them – had had so much fun, but the divorce, unbeknown to Kate, was already in progress. He looked at the solicitor’s envelope above the fireplace again and sighed. He imagined her reading it later. Would she weep? Would she be angry, frustrated, even feel cheated?

Leaving Kate was not easy but, after today, it just had to be done.

Erection Stories

Wife Swap Stories

2007-08-20T14:45:00.000-07:00

Now that you are back from reading about my husband Jim, I'll tell you a little story that happened to me a few months ago. I'm Jill, yes that's me, the former Jill Fucking Jennings. The cunt that married the unluckiest, but most wonderful man alive. I consider myself to be the luckiest woman of all time.

Jimmy, my husband, may not look like too much on the outside, but I wouldn't trade him for any man on earth. I could talk about him all day long, he's smart, he's strong, he gives me anything I want and he fucks like a machine. Yes, my nerdy husband is the only man that has ever satisfied me in bed. I've had dozens, if not hundreds of men before I met Jim and not one of them ever made me feel the way my Jimmy does. Don't even get the idea that I am some kind of round-heeled slut, I was just looking for the man that could scratch my itch. I haven't even thought of another man since my Honey Jim came along.

When I was in college, I once fucked twelve guys at the same time. Maybe you would call it a gangbang, I prefer to look at it as giving the basketball team the proper motivation. They were all sweet boys and tried their best to see to my needs, but I'm just one of those girls that prefer a belt sander to a vibrator. If you read Cosmo, you'd know that not all of us girls are as sensitive down there as we should be. It's not real common but it happens.

What were we talking about? Oh yes. My mind just seems to go a million different directions sometimes, if I do it again just snap your fingers. That will usually get me back on track. Anywho, all of those cocks coming at me from all different angles didn't do a thing for me. On the other hand, I'll bet I had twelve orgasms the first time that Jim and I screwed. I just can't get enough of my Jimmy, I love him to death.

I read once that nerds make the best lovers because they try much harder. Well, believe me it's true, there was this one time when Jim had his tongue up my ass and three fingers banging away in my sloppy pussy... SNAP! SNAP! I'm sorry was I doing it again? Giggle, I'll tell you about that some other time.

So, back to what I was saying, about four months ago, Jimmy and I were talking about taking a vacation. I wanted to go somewhere warm and sunny and Jim wanted to go someplace to study up on the new computer hardware. I can't believe him sometimes, computers on a vacation, how much fun could that be? Well, believe it or not we figured it out so both of us could be happy.

You guessed it, Las Vegas. There was going to be a big electronics show out there in a few weeks, and who can argue about the sunshine there. This would be perfect for us, I could work on my tan all day while Jimmy does his gigahertz stuff. Then we could have some fun together in the casinos and fuck the rest of the time. I was so excited that I almost spotted, say did I ever tell you about the time Jim and I pissed all over each other? SNAP! Sorry about that.

Jim went online that night and booked us into a really nice hotel with a big pool and a spa, Jimmy is so thoughtful that way. I could get a massage and my nails done while he was networking his RAM in somebody's AGP slot. Did that come out right? I don't know too much about that computer stuff.

We took off the next day to do some shopping for our trip. I wanted to buy a couple of new bathing suits and Jim needed some shorts and casual shirts. The mall on the other side of town has some stores that I wanted to check out. Our first stop was the Bikini Hut, they had the cutest little bikinis that I just had to try on.

I picked out two that I really liked and we took them to the fitting rooms. Jimmy was kind of embarrassed to stand there by himself so I drug him with me into the cubicle with me, this turned out to be a mistake, or not, depending on your point of view. As soon as I pulled the short little dress I was wearing over my head, I felt Frank, as I call Jim's penis, poking me from behind. In the cramped little space with the mirrors on the wall, Jim stood behind me watching me remove my panties. He had a great view in the mirror of my now naked body.

As I bent to pull the bikini bottoms on, I heard the unmistakable sound of a zipper. Frank was now lodged snuggly in the crack of my heart shaped ass. All of the moving around to fit in to the Wicked Weasel, only caused Frank to swell to frightening dimensions. Jim had slipped his arms around me, and was teasing my now swollen nipples. I could see the lips of my puffy cootchy reflected in the mirror. The thin material was already soaking wet.

Now I'm not one of those quiet girls while being fucked, I let loose with a scream that would make a banshee blush in shame. Frank had hit the magic spot and bingo, all hell broke loose in that little cubicle. But that didn't stop my Jimmy, he gave me the whole nine yards. When we finally emerged from the fitting room, every single eye in the store was on us.

I walked proudly over to the sales clerk and told her we would take both of the bikinis. You should have seen the look in her eyes as she ran the tags past the scanner, and two big globs of Jimmy's love juice splattered on the counter. She dropped the panties and held her hand up, Jim's goo looked like a spider web stretched between her spread fingers. Not being one to waste a good thing, I took her hand and carefully licked the spunk away. Her eyes rolled back and she hit the floor like a rock.

The senior sales girl ran to the counter and pushed the garments toward me "Just take them, take them away please." Well, I put them in my purse and thanked them for one of the best shopping experiences I had ever had. We stopped at the men's store and picked out a few things for Jim. After the work out in the Bikini Hut we were both starved, we went to the food court to eat.

Jim was eating his Chick-fil-a kid's meal, he loves to collect those little plastic toys. He must have thousands of them by now, he particularly likes the... SNAP! I told you that I could talk about him all day he's so cute, giggle. Well, I was sitting across from Jimmy, licking the mustard from my Hot Dog on a Stick, kind of daydreaming about what I was going to do to Frank when we got home. I was flashing Jimmy a little thigh now and then, and a familiar face came up behind him.

"Lana, oh my god, I haven't seen you for ages. Where have you been hiding?" I said, Jimmy's head snapped around so fast that I thought he broke his neck.

"I thought that it was you Jill, god you are still as gorgeous as ever." She said as she sat in the chair next to Jim.

"Are you still with that hunky doctor?" I asked, Jim's mouth was gapping open like he was in shock.

"Yes, we even got married." She was dangling her three-carat diamond ring for me to admire.

"Ooh, that's beautiful."

"So what are you two up to today?"

"Just a little shopping, we needed to pick up a few things for our vacation in a couple of weeks. Jimmy's taking me out to Vegas to work on my tan."

"You're kidding, we're going out there for a medical convention on the twelfth." Jim was looking pretty sick now and I couldn't understand why.

"That's so weird, that's when we'll be there too." Jim suddenly got up and almost ran to the restrooms.

"Is Jim feeling ok, Jill?"

"It must have been the chicken nuggets he ate."

"Well. Anyway we should get together for dinner or something while we're out there."

"Sounds like a plan to me."

"Call me and let me know. I've got to run now."

I waited for Jim to come back to the table. He returned after a few minutes looking a little green. "Are you ok, Honey? You don't look so good, let's get you home." I put Jimmy in bed to rest for a while as soon as we got home.

I took Jimmy some chicken soup, hoping it would make him feel a little better. He was just lying there, staring at the ceiling.

"What's wrong Baby? I've never seen you act like this before, do you want me to call the doctor?"

"NO! No doctors, I'll be ok."

"Are you sure? I'm worried about you. You've been acting pretty strange since we saw Lana this afternoon." I saw him cringe when I mentioned her name.

"Jim, this has something to do with her, doesn't it?"

"Yes."

"What's wrong Baby? Tell me what it is, we've never had any secrets before. What ever it is we can figure it out together. Don't try to keep it inside."

"You always know how to make me feel better, don't you? Look Jill, I got that bad feeling again. You know, like something bad is going to happen. Like my luck is going to shit."

"I don't understand, Jimmy."

"Well, you know Lana and I knew each other before you and I got together."

"Well yeah, we all worked together."

"I sort of knew Lana better than that."

"Baby, just tell me what's going on."

"Well, Lana pressured me into going out with her..."

"But it's ok Jim, you know I wasn't exactly a virgin when we got together. I don't mind if you were ah... well, intimate with her."

"But Jill I would have been a virgin, she ra... well, she forced herself on me. That's kind of what happened when I had to have my, er, uh, last operation. I know it will sound silly, but I think she has been following me lately. And there have been some strange phone calls from her."

"What kind of calls, Jim?"

"Well, really suggestive stuff, like she wants me to meet her for drinks. She keeps turning up where ever I go, like she's stalking me. I'm getting scared, Jill. You're the only good thing that has ever happened to me in my life. I just don't want anything to come between us."

"That goddamned bitch, I'll kill that cunt. She raped you, and now she wants to return to the scene of the crime. Ah, my poor poor baby." I comforted Jim in my arms.

Who ever heard of a woman raping a man? But I do know this, the way Jim's luck runs, if it could happen, it probably would happen to him. Well, that fucking tears it. I'm going to get back at her if it is the last thing I ever do. I didn't get a wink of sleep all night long, but I had a plan to repay that rotten bitch for what she did to my darling Jimmy.

I made arrangements to get together with Lana while we were in Vegas. Considering the fear of doctors that Jimmy had, it was easy to convince her to leave the boys out of our plans. I didn't want him to ever know what I had in mind for that little bitch. My plan was pretty simple, but I could see it working. You all know I'm no rocket scientist, but I did sleep with one once.

We had a wonderful time driving to Las Vegas. Jim was feeling a lot better since I had assured him we didn't have to see Lana. We put the convertible top down on the car and hit the road. The weather was so great that I took off my little dress and started in on my tan a little early. All I was wearing was a string thong, and I had my feet up on the dashboard. The wind felt so good on my pussy, as we drove down the freeway at eighty miles an hour. There must have been fifty trucks following us by the time we arrived in Vegas. I'm so naughty sometimes, Jimmy's had a stiffy for two hundred miles.

After the long drive, we registered at the hotel right away. I was anxious to get a little lovin after the show I'd put on for all of those horny truckers. Jimmy had read my mind, and had me on the bed with my ass in the air the minute the door to our room was closed. He was pumping my wet pussy from behind for all he was worth, god I love my man.

We decided to have a quiet dinner, and returned to the room early to cuddle and rest up from the long day on the road. The next morning, I was laying in bed enjoying the feeling of Jim's love juice running down the crack of my butt. Jimmy woke up early, and just couldn't resist an early morning roll in the hay. He had gone down to the casino after we made love, he wanted to try a new system for gambling he had worked up on his computer. Leaving me to bask in the afterglow of our love.

The door opened and slammed minutes after Jim had left. He was back now looking very pissed off.

"What's the matter Baby?"

"I lost all of my fucking money."

"Already? Didn't your system work?"

"No, I mean I lost ALL of my money. My wallet must have fallen out of my pocket."

"Did you ask somebody if they had found it?"

"What good would that do?"

Jim is the smartest man I know, but he can be so stupid sometimes. I called the front desk and told them what happened, they said they would have security come right up to our room. I convinced Jimmy to take a shower to calm down, he gets so worked up at times. I was looking for something to cover my naked body, and I heard a knock at the door.

I wrapped a towel around myself and went to see who it was. A tall man in a suit was looking at my barley-covered tits. He finally told me he was there to find out about Jim's lost wallet. I gave him all of the information that he needed, his name was Jerry and he told me that he would do everything he could to find it. As I reached to shake his hand the towel dropped, my plump boobs where exposed and I quickly covered them. He told me I had made his day, and told me not to worry.

I joined Jimmy in the shower, and relieved some of his stress. We had barely gotten dressed when I heard someone at the door. There were three men smiling at me, Jerry, the one that had been there earlier handed me Jim's wallet. I'm sure he brought back up with him in case I was still undressed, isn't that sweet of them. Jerry said if I ever need anything to just ask for him by name.

I had promised to go to the electronics exhibit with Jim, it was only for an hour or so. I didn't really see the point, but I had told him I would do it. I wanted to get it over with on the first day, that way I would be free to work on my tan and fix Lana's wagon.

Holy cow!... the convention center was huge. There must have been twenty thousand people crammed into that place. We wandered around for a while, the crowd was difficult to maneuver through. I lost Jimmy's hand at one point, but I knew that it wouldn't be a problem for him to find me. I was wearing a flaming red little tight dress that was Jim's favorite. He gets crazy when he sees me wear it. Just like a bull and a red cape.

While I waited for Jimmy, I saw the coolest little digital camera. It was no bigger than a cell-phone. It took pictures and videos too, but the coolest thing was it was wireless and could send the picture right to your computer. SNAP! ... Oh fuck you and your snap, this is part is important to the story.

So I was checking out this camera, and I couldn't get the guys attention to find out what it costs. Somebody grabbed my arm and pulled me between these curtains that separate the booths. I almost screamed until Jim kissed me hard on the mouth, I told you this dress makes him crazy. There we were, right smack in the middle of that mass of people and Jim went down to his knees.

I hadn't bothered with panties because they give me VPL, you know, visible panty lines. Oh god, he was eating my pussy right then and there. I was getting pretty worked up, and Jim was eating like a starving man. He was driving me wild with his tongue. I grabbed the back of his head and was grinding my bare pussy against his face. I was trying to keep quiet, but after ten minutes of Jim's tongue lashing it was impossible. I was pretty sure that you could have set off a bomb in that place, and no one would hear it over the crowd, so my moaning shouldn't be a problem.

I let out a tiny scream just as my orgasm took me, and I noticed it was now very quiet except for my little scream echoing back to me. Oh my god, the camera. I peeked out from the curtain and forty thousand eyes were focused on the biggest fucking TV screen on the planet. It must have been forty feet high, with a twenty-foot, freshly eaten, pussy not quite covered by a little flaming red dress. Jim and I calmly walked out from behind the curtains and the whole place erupted into applause. I handed the camera to the guy in the booth. He asked me to wait a second, and he grabbed a brand new one off of the display and handed it to Jim. The guy kissed my hand and said something about selling a million of them with our help.

Well, after having sex in front of a live audience of twenty thousand, we called it a day and went back to the hotel. I like to show off as much as the next girl, but this was too much for even me. We had a real nice dinner and a few drinks, back in our room we bopped like bunnies most of the night.

I was at the pool the next morning, just soaking in the hot Nevada sun. I called Lana's room and arranged to meet her at the hotel spa that afternoon for some girl time. After an hour of sun, I was feeling medium rare. I remembered what Jerry had told me the day before, about helping me with anything. No! Not that, giggle, you all have such dirty minds.

I wasn't very familiar with the city, and what I needed wouldn't be in the yellow pages. A city this size would surely have the kind of place I had in mind, and I was pretty sure Jerry could tell me where to find it. I stopped the first security guard I saw, and asked if Jerry was on duty today. He nodded and talked into his radio for a second, Jerry was there in an instant.

"Hi Jerr, I wanted to thank you again for all of your help yesterday."

"Oh believe me, it was my pleasure." He said as his eyes shifted down to my boobs.

"You are a naughty boy, aren't you?"

"I'm sorry if I embarrassed you, but they are spectacular."

"Well, thank you, that's sweet of you to notice. But I need a little information, and you said if I needed anything just ask."

"I'm your guy, just tell me what you need."

"Well, it's a little um, delicate. Jerry I'm looking for a sex store, you know, the kind that has a glory hole. Are you familiar with what I mean." He now had a lecherous grin on his face.

"If you're looking to get laid..."

I interrupted him. "No that's not what I need, I appreciate the offer it's so sweet of you. It may be hard for you to understand if I don't tell you the truth, so can I trust you?"

"Of course you can."

"I have a friend, well, she's no friend now. She's trying to seduce my husband, and if it's strange cock she wants I intend to see that she gets more than she can handle."

"Well what does she look like?"

"Jerry, some of this may not be legal, and I don't want to get anyone else involved. I'm not sure how this is all going to turn out yet and you're too sweet to get mixed up in all of this."

I think when I said the word illegal he got the picture. He did tell me about a place that sounded perfect for what I had in mind for Lana. It was a quick cab ride from the hotel just off of the strip. I skipped off to my room, this was going to be a peachy day, just peachy.

Lana and I met at the spa at one o'clock. There were so many choices, from pedicures to facials. We both opted for a massage first, this place really knew how to get a girl relaxed. Champagne was served like water around here, and Lana couldn't get enough of the stuff. We were wrapped only in towels, and led to the tables by two very beautiful, very young, masseuses. I could see that Lana was appreciating the way the girls looked in their skimpy uniforms, this would be so much fun.

I threw caution to the wind, and dropped my towel climbing naked onto the table. Lana was not quite that relaxed yet, but the champagne was wearing her down. She was almost staring at my naked body as the girl manipulated my muscles. I made sure to let out a lot of grunts and moans for the effect I wanted. I asked Mandy, my masseuse, to pay special attention to the muscles around my hips and thighs. Lana got the picture and soon her towel was on the floor. Barbara, her girl was kneading the cheeks of Lana's ass like bread dough.

I was enjoying this immensely, we finished with the massage, and I took Lana by the hand to the sauna. We were alone, and naked as the day we were born. I sat back and relaxed on the wooden bench, I pulled up my left leg to the bench. My cootchy was now on display for Lana to admire, and admire she did. With my head back, I closed my eyes and leisurely stroked my pussy. "Mmm, I wish Jimmy was here." I whispered.

"What?"

"Oh, nothing. I was just daydreaming about Jimmy, and the way he makes me feel."

"Hmm yeah, I can imagine." Her right hand was unconsciously flicking her left nipple.

"Doesn't your husband, Mark, make you feel that way?"

"Oh yeah, he's great." She said, a bit too fast and too loud.

I had two fingers inside my pussy now, and both feet were on the bench. I dropped the other hand to my crotch, and stroked my swollen clit. After having my pussy licked in front of twenty thousand people yesterday, I wasn't embarrassed at all by Jilling off in front of Lana.

"Ooh Jimmy, yeah, right there, ooh yeah. Harder Baby, yeah fuck me, oh yes, yes, yes, that's it, right there Baby. Uh, uh, uh, Yeess, yeeesssss, YEEESSSSSS!"

"Oh Christ Jill, that was so hot. I'm so jealous of you. I wish Mark could make me feel that way, oh god how I wish."

"But Lana, you said he did."

"He's just so busy all the time, he does his best, but it doesn't give me what you just had."

"I'm so sorry Lana, hey let's get showered and do some shopping. There is a little place that somebody told me about, I'm dying to check it out."

"Great, that's one thing Mark is good for."

"What's that?"

"Platinum credit cards." She grinned.

We caught a cab, and drove to the address Jerry had given me. The Adult Superstore was like a Wal-Mart store full of dildos and videos. This place had almost any sex related thing you could imagine, I might bring Jimmy here later and have some fun. We went isle by isle, and Lana went crazy. We almost needed a shopping cart for all the stuff she picked out to buy.

She had two huge bags full of toys, lotions and videos, I knew by this time, Lana was so horny that she would be happy to get laid in the middle of Las Vegas Boulevard. It was time for my payback, time to pay the piper.

I took Lana's beautifully manicured hand, and drug her into the video arcade. I checked the booths until I found one with the glory holes. We had to squeeze into the dirty little space, I inserted some money into the slot and chose a particularly sleazy film. A few minutes later as if on cue, Lana was rubbing at the crotch of her shorts. I fed the machine some dollar bills, and pulled my skirt up to my waist. I wasn't getting aroused, but I needed to put Lana more at ease and lower her inhibitions.

She responded, and her shorts and panties were down to her ankles. I rubbed my clit, and I moaned for the benefit of the others in the arcade. Lana was approaching her orgasm, she was biting her bottom lip and rubbing her furry pussy furiously. Her eyes were riveted to the TV screen, as the first hard cock came through the hole in the wall. I took Lana's free hand and wrapped her fingers around the dick poking out of the hole. She didn't even realize what was happening, as she continued to masturbate.

She was stroking the hard cock in earnest now, I pulled the tiny digital camera out and started to film the action. I was very careful to get some great footage of that marvelous three-carat diamond ring of hers, as it pistoned back and forth on that anonymous whanger.

As Lana peaked, she was rewarded with a face full of gooey cum. She was way beyond caring at this point, I helped her to her feet and, positioned her on the new cock that had entered from the other wall. She was bent at the correct angle now as I spread the cheeks of her ass and directed the hard prick into her sloppy wet cunt. Her eyes were fixed on the cock that had just creamed her face, she let go and took it into her mouth to clean the remaining drops of spunk.

The camera was rolling as Lana took it from both ends now. This was going to make a much better film than the one playing on the screen before us. I got some particularly great video of a long skinny dick invading Lana's asshole. Two hours later, the sperm was running from ever orifice. She'd been used by at least eight different men. As I left the little cubbyhole I was surprised to see Jerry exiting the next booth while pulling up his zipper. He just smiled and said "I thought you might need I ride back to the hotel."

We collected Lana and her things, she didn't say even one word on the short drive to her hotel. Jerry drove me to the casino and said. "You're a great lady and I didn't want things to get out of hand. You know, just in case, that kind of thing can get ugly really quick. Like a sharks feeding frenzy."

"You're such a sweet guy, thank you." I kissed him on the cheek, and left the car.

It had been, a peachy day, and when I see Jimmy, it's going to get peachier. I happen to see him at the casino bar as I made my way to the elevators.

"Hey sailor, how's your luck running?" He looked around to see me.

"It looks like I just hit the jackpot, I missed you today." He's so sweet, giggle.

"How about buying a lonely girl a drink?"

"Sure Honey, what'll it be, sex on the beach?"

"Nope, a bottle of water and a screaming orgasm in our room."

We barely made it out of the elevator, Jimmy was picking up my shoes and clothes all the way down the hall. I stood naked waiting for him to open the door to our room. I wanted it hard and fast, but Jimmy took me slow and easy. We never even made it to dinner that night.

I left a message for Lana, strongly suggesting for her to meet me by the pool at our hotel the next morning at ten o'clock. She didn't look like her vacation was going as well as mine, when she joined me at the pool.

"Lana, you don't look like you slept too well last night."

"Truthfully, I didn't sleep at all, and I don't feel very good right now."

"Would you like a Bloody Mary?"

"Ok, it may help a little."

"I doubt that." I said to low for her to hear. I called the pool girl over and ordered our drinks.

"Jill, I feel so dirty. And the guilt is killing me. How did all that happen yesterday? God this is such a mess, what are we going to do."

"What do you mean by we, Lana? The only thing I did yesterday was rub my pussy in front of you. You on the other hand, fucked or sucked at least eight different cocks by my count." The look on her face now was priceless. "Oh, and by the way, here's a little memento of your first gang bang, if that was your first." I handed her a CD of her exploits.

"NO! You didn't! This isn't happening, I don't believe you."

Our drinks arrived and Lana drank all of hers, as I signed the ticket. With her drink finished I handed her mine, she looked like she could use it.

"Well Lana, if I were you, I would take it seriously. Now that you've had a taste of how it feels to be used against your will, I want you to think about how you used Jim. And I suggest that if you don't want your husband to know what you did yesterday, you keep your goddamned mouth shut and stay the fuck away from my man. I won't be so nice the next time we meet."

"You know about that too? How?"

"Simple, Jimmy told me. It's called trust and communication, you should try it sometime. Maybe if you treated Mark like a husband instead of a bank account, you wouldn't be chasing other men."

"Are you going to tell Mark?"

"Lana, as long as you stay away from Jim, it'll be our secret. But if you ever try to contact him again, the whole world will know about your Vegas vacation."

Well, Jim's complicated slot machine theory didn't pan out, he lost all his money, the whole twenty bucks. My system worked pretty well, you put the money in the top and push the button, I won over twelve hundred dollars. Pretty simple, huh, but that isn't the reason they call me Mrs. Lucky.

Let me give all of you ladies some advice, if you are looking for a guy to scratch your itch. Don't pay as much attention to the box your man comes in, just like with crackerjacks, the surprise is what's inside. And stay the fuck away from my Jimmy, or I'll be paying you a visit.

Wife Swap Stories

Fuck Wife Stories

2007-08-20T14:42:00.000-07:00

I've been married to Jane for the past five years and in all that time I don t think that she s ever been unfaithful to me, on one occasion she admitted that she d come close to it when we were going through a bad patch but insisted nothing happened. During our lovemaking I would often bring up the subject to try and see how far she had gone and extract some more of the details from her, however all she would say is that she fancied him and he had made a play for her, but nothing more.

One evening after returning home from a good night out down the local pub we went to bed and began to fool around, only this time the booze began to loosen Jane s tongue and as I was sucking her pussy she began to go into a little more detail about Chris, the man she d fancied in the past. She said that they d gone out to the pub along with the rest of the lads from work one evening while I was baby-sitting, at the end he d walked her to the train station so that she would get home safely and it was here that it first happened. It was only a small station and so they were all alone when he went to kiss her goodnight, the kiss slowly turned more erotic as his tongue slipped between her teeth and she found herself responding by opening her mouth further as his hands massaged her 38D tits. Chris pushed her back up against the wall and she felt his hand begin to slide up the inside of her leg, unfortunately she was wearing jeans and so his advances were severely restricted as he fondled her moistening crotch. I asked if she d liked what he had done, she said that her hands had cupped his balls while rubbing his cock through his jeans, did that answer my question? She then told me that I d better carry on sucking her pussy if I wanted to hear the rest. Things were beginning to get very steamy when a stranger joined them on the platform however they carried on for several more minutes while being watched by the old man and at one point she thought she d felt a third hand touch her breast, later that night she returned home to me and I received the benefit of her aroused pussy as she knelt on the bed and told me to fuck her doggy style while she continued to think about Chris s fingers touching her.

A couple of weeks later we d had another argument and so she decided to see Chris once again, this time it was just the two of them even though she lied to me and said she was out on a birthday do with the boys from work. They met at a local pub near work but soon moved out of town away from thier usual places, after several vodkas Chris asked her to go for a walk along the riverbank. Once out of sight of the pub they began to kiss again and her pussy responded as before, only this time she d taken a change of clothes with her to work and had changed into them before leaving to meet him. Her new outfit consisted of a sheer black blouse covering a black lacy bra and a very short black leather skirt covering a pair of hold-up stockings; she seldom wore stockings for me and definatly only when she was in the mood for sex. She said that things became very hot again but she stopped him just before they started to fuck each other on the river bank, she d had guilt pangs and thought of me. I quickly reassured her that I would like to see her fucking another man and asked her to describe exactly how far they d gone before she called it off, suddenly she clamped her legs tightly shut around my head and told me to bring her to an orgasm before she d continue, she waited as my tongue eagerly went back to work on her clitoris. Next she told me how he d laid her down on the river bank and began kissing her, using his tongue to massage hers as they had done the previous time, only this time when his hand ran up the inside of her thighs he could feel the smooth silk of the stockings and nobody came to disturb them.

His hand slipped past her stocking tops and on to her bare thigh before slowly easing inside the leg her knickers, finally his fingers slid down the length of her slit as she pulled open his fly and freed his already stiffening cock, soon his finger had slipped inside and he was fucking her towards a climax while she worked his foreskin up and down his shaft. As she came nearer and nearer to coming he slid down her body, only pausing for several seconds to lick her nipples through the thin material, finally his head slipped between her open thighs and she felt his hot breath on her exposed cunt, her G-string having been sucked inside her smooth pussy lips; the night previously she had shaved it completly bald especially for him! His tongue continued were his fingers left off and soon they spun round into a sixty-nine position so that she could take his stiff dick into her mouth, again something she rarely does for me, they proceeded to suck and lick each until finally bursting into a climax. It was while she was drinking down his salty spunk that she had the guilty feelings again and persuaded him to take her home, in turn he made her promise that next time they met he would be able to fuck her all night. Once again that night I received the pleasures of her body while unbe known to me she fantasised about fucking Chris s huge cock.

Suddenly as her story finished she climaxed flooding her cunt with her juices and making me go into over time licking them up, it was now that she asked if I really wanted her to go ahead and fuck Chris. I replied that it had always been one of my fantasies to watch her being fucked by somebody else and yes I would do anything for her to make it come true. Jane said that I would have to obey her every command and not interfere or hold it against her afterwards and to make very sure that it was what I rearly wanted. I said yes. Within seconds she picked up her horse ridding crop and sat down to ring Chris on the phone, as the conversation went on she beckoned me over between her legs and pushed my head down onto her dripping snatch while their chatter became more risqué. He asked her if I was around but was told that she had sent me out into the garden with the orders not to return until she had finished talking to her lover on the phone, he asked her what she was wearing and so she went into great detail how she was naked and sitting with her legs open and fanny dripping and very close to another climax, which wasn t a lie.

They went into detail on where to meet and what she wanted doing to her when they met, she said that all her guilt feelings had gone and now she wanted to spend the night fucking his hard cock, having her slippery cunt pounded, before licking him clean while he sucked out his sperm from deep inside her. As she hung up the phone she brought the riding crop down across by bare buttocks and urged me to lick faster and faster, to make her come, she said that this would be the position I would be expected to be in after she had fucked another man from now on and in the future.

Finally after two days she called me up to the bedroom in the afternoon and told me that tonight would be the start of our new sex life together, I was told to undress and sit at the end of the bed while she got ready for her night out with her new lover, Chris. First she had a long hot bath and told me to sit perfectly still and wait for her to return, then as she began to dry herself and apply her make-up she told me to open the shopping bags on the bed, she had been out especially for tonight s outfit and wanted me to help her into it. Inside the first bag was an expensive black skirt with a slit cut up one side, the second contained a loose fitting red chiffon top that was see through and finally the third some black underwear, all were very chic and expensive. Jane said that under no circumstances must I wank while she was out being fucked and that I must be ready to suck her quim clean on her return home, I protested that I thought that I would be watching her and Chris together but was quickly told that she was in charge and if I wanted her to go through with it I must obey. Submissively I held up the thin lace g-string that she had bought while one by one she stepped into it, then I helped slide her ample tits into the matching bra and fasten it at the front. As I knelt at her feet she slid into the tight fitting split skirt while keeping her moist sex only inches from my face. Finally I held up the thin chiffon blouse and smelt her perfume as she turned her back to me as her arms slid into the sleeves, perfume I had bought her for Christmas called "Opium" it made my cock stiffen. Jane turned and looked at herself in the mirror and said that something was missing, she needed a little colour in her tanned legs and opened the draw to take out a new pair of hold-up sheer black stockings. She sat on the edge of the bed and opened her legs so that I could carefully slide each one home, I noticed a small damp patch begining at the centre of her knickers and breathed in its pungent aroma, she saw what I was doing and pulled the thin gusset to one side exposing her damp minge, "lick me out and make me come so that I can last longer as Chris fucks me with his big cock" she said with a wicked smirk. Seconds later there was a car horn sounding in the drive way down stairs, "to late wanker" she cried and pushed me to one side as she made for the door, " remember no playing with yourself while I m gone or you won t get to finish the job later", the front door slammed shut.

I went to bed at 11.00pm but found it hard to sleep as visions of Jane fucking Chris kept coming into my head and made my cock grow stiff, then at around 2.30am I heard a car pull up outside and the front door open. After several minutes Jane came up stairs and into the bedroom, she stood at the bottom of the bed and asked me if I had been thinking about her. Slowly she peeled off her clothes until she was down to her stockings and high heels, her knickers had already been ripped off, her pussy glistened in the dim light from the street lamp as she moved to the side of me. As she ripped back the bed covers to reveal my erection she laughed and said that she could see that I had and hoped that I hadn t been wanking to much, now it was my turn to fuck her cunt while it was still full of Chris s spunk. Quickly she climbed on the bed and positioned her open legs over my face and began to lower herself down onto my waiting tongue, she ordered me to lick her out and drink his juices, to get a taste of things to come, to learn the position I would be required to be in after each one of her future encounters. I licked all round her slick opening and then moved inside, the taste was bitter but creamy some how different from when I had sucked out my own spunk, then she climaxed and added her own love juice to his. Jane climbed off after she had recovered her senses and moved back towards the door, now she said it was time for another surprise, she opened the door and in walked Chris. Quickly he put his arm round her and placed his hand on her arse as he kissed one of her nipples and with a smirk said hello to me. I asked Jane if he was going to watch me fuck her but she just looked at me and laughed, no he was here to shaft her again and it would me who was doing the watching.

Chris moved her towards the end of the bed and bent her forward so that her arse stuck out behind, he moved behind her and slowly started to rub his cock all over her, occasionally playing with her arse hole, finally he pushed it slowly into her quim and she let out a low growl of sexual pleasure. Jane began to tell him how big he was and that even though she had fucked him earlier it was still very tight, perhaps she could get her wanking husband to help him out. Chris pulled out and sat on the chair in the corner as Jane told me to move behind her, I thought that I would get to fuck my wife after all but just as I was about to put my cock inside her she turned round. "Not so fast lover" she said, tonight was Chris s night and I was only here to act the wanker that I had proved to be, she told me to show him how well I could shoot my spunk and come all over her pussy. Slowly with an ashamed look on my face I began to work my hand up and down my erect shaft and soon let fly all over her shaved slit, I moved back out of the way as she once again turned round and bent over. Chris came up behind her with his cock in his hand. " Shane will give you a hand" she said and told me to rub his cock up and down her open lips covering it with my spunk to lubricate it and help him to enter her easier, "come on you useless wanker" she shouted, "help him to fuck me so that you can thank him as you lick my cunt clean afterwards".

I took his cock in my hand and began to do as she said, his size was a couple of inches longer than mine but the thickness surprised even me, slowly I worked it up and down until it was covered in my juices and then pointed it at her cunt as she reached back and held herself open for him. Inch by inch he slid it home, pushing it in and then pulling it out, each time going back in that little bit further, all the time I never let go and felt it sliding between by fingers. My cock began to stiffen again and stick up into the cheeks of his arse as I stood behind him, his cock still in my hand and fucking deep into my wife s cunt, Chris told her what was happening and that I was trying to bugger him causing her to laugh out again. Finally as she approached yet another climax she shouted that she to wanted it the same way as Chris and told me to fuck him as he fucked her, I pulled him out and re-aimed it slightly higher, slowly we both slid into the tight channel together.

That night I was used to clean up my wife and Chris after every shag, I was used in every way imaginable and wanked off several times when ordered. Now I am not allowed to fuck Jane unless one of her many lovers has before me, I am a devoted servant to my dominant mistress and even help her to find men so that they can come and humiliate me as they fuck her arse in front of me. Finally it seems I have found my place in life, at my wife's feet!

Fuck Wife Stories

True Dirty Stories

2007-08-20T13:17:00.000-07:00

Jack Walker meandered through the throng of guests at the reception. He skirted the dance floor and its smattering of swaying bodies with an ineptitude born of five Jack Daniel's and very little coke. Pleased as he was to escape the monotone ramblings of an elderly, and until now, almost forgotten aunt, his aching bladder presented a more pressing and urgent problem: if he could only get just a few more yards across the room without meeting anyone else who knew him or wanted him to pass messages of congratulation on to his just-married sister, he reckoned he could make it to the first floor bathroom. Keeping his eyes fixed firmly ahead, he successfully managed to manoeuvre to the door and left the music and laughter behind him. As he began his grateful ascent of the long cascading staircase, a familiar voice rang out.

"Hey, Jack! How's it going?" Jack would have known the owner of the voice from anywhere.

"Rip! Great to see you, man!" The two young men shook hands warmly. Jack had known Ripley Thomas since they were children and had stayed firm friends into adulthood. Unlike Jack's own height, Ripley was only about 5ft 6, but his boyish charm and striking good looks still made him extremely popular with the opposite sex. His blonde hair was neatly combed back into a short pony-tail and the expensive suit he wore made him look every bit the eligible playboy; an image that he had carefully cultivated for himself.

"I gotta take a piss, Rip, we'll talk later, okay?"

"We think alike, my friend. I was just heading that way myself."

The two friends walked side by side up the stairs, chatting amiably as they went.

"How's Kay doing?" asked Ripley. Jack had always know his friend had a soft spot for his sister, but both knew that it was a dangerous subject and always avoided it.

"Good, I think. She seems to be really enjoying her wedding. Phil's a pretty good guy - she could have done a lot worse. By the way, I saw your parents downstairs. I'm glad they could make it, Kay's always liked them."

"Yeah, they like her as well. But mom's like an all seeing machine tonight, every time I get close to even talking to a girl she butts into the conversation and puts me right off my stride!"

Both men laughed. Jack knew Mrs. Thomas well and her close protection of her often wayward son was almost a legend.

"She knows you too well, man," Jack said, "shame too, there's quite a few hot women here tonight!"

Rip groaned, making them both laugh again. They finally reached the hotel's first floor bathroom and entered together. The rich aroma of pine and lemon assaulted their senses as the door swung shut behind them. Both men assumed the standard position; at least two stalls between them, and let nature take its course. Jack breathed a sigh of relief.

"Damn, that's better."

His friend was already zipping up when they both heard the voice.

"Hey, guys! Wanna see something weird?"

Jack and Ripley both turned their head and looked for an owner of the disembodied voice. It was coming from the cubicle behind them. They looked at each other, not answering in the negative or positive but waiting for the voice to continue. The door of the cubicle opened slightly and a man's head looked out. Only his face and neck were visible and from the collar and tie that he wore Jack guessed that he was also a guest at his sisters wedding. The face was smiling.

"Hey, you two. Do you want to see something weird?" he repeated.

Fearing that the stranger was some sort of fag who would probably start waving his cock at them, Jack and Ripley were initially cautious. They looked at each other again. No words were spoked, but it was clear that both were thinking the same thing.

"Not if you're just gonna show us your dick, you geek!" said Ripley, his voice caustic.

"Ha! Ha! Nah, nothing like that man, come closer, take a look."

Still a little apprehensive, but their curiosity well aroused, the two moved closer towards the cubicle. The stranger opened the door wider and they looked inside. The girl sat slumped on the toilet seat. Her head was back and a wide grin adorned a pretty face framed by flaming red hair. Jack thought he recognised her as one of his sister's old friends from high school. Both he and Ripley looked at her. She had obviously consumed a good quantity of alcohol and seemed in an extremely happy state. She wore a long dress of blue and white taffeta. The garment's design allowed a split in the side to revealed a generous amount of her silk covered thigh and was cut low at the front pushing her ample breasts up and out and thus displaying the creamy skin of the upper slopes.

"Gentlemen," the stranger said proudly, "let me introduce you to my wife, Annabel, probably the horniest slut in the county!"

For a second, both Jack and Ripley stood with mouths agape. This was hardly what they had expected to find in a high class hotel bathroom. But, as Jack thought, it did provide an interesting sight. They both watched as Annabel's head came up. Her lips seemed to shine wetly under the bright bathroom lights, and as her long tongue slithered out and she licked the glossed skin, they realised instantly that the moisture there was male semen.

"As you can see, my friends, Annabel has already enjoyed her first present of the night directly from me, her husband and, sadly, it will be some time before I can offer her a second." The stranger looked up at jack and Ripley, his voice now almost pleading, his face showing no sign of sarcasm or jest. "Perhaps one of you fine looking gentlemen, or even both of you, would be prepared to assist her until I am recovered?"

The words seemed to stick in Jack's throat. A complete stranger that he had never seen before was standing in front of him and literally offering his wife to him, to both of them, no less. It was not the sort of thing that happened every day! Ripley, however, seemed immediately at home with the situation.

"Sure!" he exclaimed quickly, "We'd love to, wouldn't we Jack?" he didn't wait for his friend's response before continuing. "Is she a good fuck?"

"You will find Annabel responsive in every way to your needs and demands" the stranger replied. He looked very relieved at Ripley's obvious agreement. "She will take you where ever and how ever you wish. Her pussy is constantly wet, her ass is tight and, as I have already admitted to sampling tonight, her mouth will caress your cock in the sweetest and most wonderful way you could imagine. Please gentlemen," he gestured towards his wife, "be our guests."

Before Jack could think what to do, his friend was already unzipping his pants and walking towards the seated Annabel. Ripley had always been a very popular man with the ladies, and as he withdrew his semi-erect penis, Jack could see why. Even in its half flaccid state, his tool was huge. It hung from his open fly at least eight inches in length and as he slowly massaged the head against Annabel's eager lips it immediately swelled into a weapon of almost fearsome proportions. The cubicle was fortunately quite large but, as Jack quickly realised, not large enough for Ripley, Annabel and himself to fit in to at the same time. That was fine, he thought, he would simply join the stranger and watch until his friend had finished and he would have his turn.

The stranger, who had introduced himself as Andrew, quickly brought two chairs from outside the bathroom and locked the door. He positioned them so that he and Jack had a ring-side view of the action that had now started. Jack gratefully seated himself and began to watch. Annabel was seated up a little straighter and had taken Ripley's now fully erect member between her glossy, red lips. It was a struggle, but with the odd thrust from Ripley, she managed to work the whole of the wide, shiny glans into her mouth and began to give him head. Jack watched as her cheeks puffed out and then contracted with the effort of sucking his friend. For his part, Ripley seemed to be having the time of his life. He had since loosed the buckle of his pants and, together with his underwear, shimmied them down to his ankles. His eyes were closed and his head back as he began to slowly thrust his huge cock in and out of Annabel's mouth. Inch by inch the length disappeared between her ruby lips and as she finally managed to take at least eight inches of him, her hands went to his buttocks and began kneading and massaging the flesh as he pumped her throat. The air was full of noise: Rip's groans of ecstasy combining and occasionally drowning out Annabel's gurgles and sighs. Jack could feel the pressure of his own powerful erection still in the confines of his underwear and squirmed in his seat a little to find a more comfortable position. He glanced over at Andrew and realised that his new friend had no such problems: he had already released his modest sized penis and was openly massaging it. Jack was initially a little disturbed to be this close to another man's cock, but those worries were quickly dispelled as he opened his fly and, grabbing his own solid erection, began to follow suite.

By this time Ripley was grunting deeply and almost ramming his cock in and out of Annabel's mouth. She could obviously sense that he was getting close and with gargantuan effort and obvious reluctance she pulled back to allow his shaft to reappear before her face.

"In..my ..pussy," she gasped, swallowing hard. "I...want...you...inside my cunt!"

It was a tough position, but with a little work they managed it. With Annabel almost lying on the toilet seat, Ripley lifted her legs and removed her shoes. The taffeta skirt immediately rode up and bunched around her waist exposing the tiniest pair of white lace bikini panties he had ever seen. The stockings came off next and, with her feet now bare, Marie was able to place them high up on the walls of the cubicle and retain her position. Ripley virtually dove in between her legs and tore the panties from her body. She gasped as the flimsy material rent and her pussy was left uncovered. All three men looked at her. The skin around her mound was completely and carefully shaved: not a trace of hair remained and the lips of her vagina pouted out puffy and glistening wet in the light.

"Annabel thought it would be nice to go hairless tonight!" said Andrew with a wide smile. "I hope you both approve." The twitch and pulsation of Jacks' tool was enough to demonstrate his appreciation of Annabel's hairdressing skills, and the leer on Ripley's face as he looked down at her naked pussy told much the same story. Annabel could still see Ripley's engorged tool swaying above her as he manoeuvred himself between her open legs. She was becoming impatient.

"Are you going to look at my cunt all day, or are you gonna fuck me?" she almost demanded..

Ripley needed no second invitation and quickly positioned himself. His hands went under her soft buttocks and she gasped again as he roughly pulled her forward. They both looked at each other for the briefest of moments. Both knew what was about to happen and both wanted to savour that moment. Ripley licked his lips. Annabel did the same. The look of lust on their faces was obvious. The tip of Ripley's massive tool touched Annabel's pouty lips. He pushed slightly allowing two inches of his cock to enter her. She gasped. He pushed again, another inch or two disappeared. Annabel moaned loudly and Ripley thrust forward with a lunge sending his entire length into her wet hole. He fucked her fast and furiously, ignoring her moans and screams of ecstasy as they both built up quickly to the point of orgasm. Annabel was first: her whole body trembled and shook as she convulsed into climax. Her feet lifted from the cubicle walls and gripped Ripley in a vice like lock. With a cry of satisfaction Ripley followed his lovers lead. He felt his cock swell and throb inside Annabel's body. He pulled back, he wanted her to see his climax - he wanted Annabel to witness his seed as it leapt, graceful as a ballet dancers pirouette, and arced through the air to splash obscenely onto her quivering belly.

Jack had witnessed one of the most erotic spectacles that he had ever seen. His hand still gripped his own tool and he had had to stop touching himself on several occasions or risk losing his cum before he got anywhere near Annabel. It was true; she did have a wonderful pussy and a very eager mouth, but it was what her husband had said about her tight ass that now filled Jack with excitement. He was twenty five years old and, although he had never been short of girlfriends or even casual fuck's, he had never yet experienced the fascinated taboo of anal sex.

As Ripley staggered out of the cubicle, sweat stained and clearly exhausted by his recent activity, Jack rose from his seat. He looked over at Andrew, still seated and masturbating slowly. The stranger returned his gaze with a knowing smile.

"You want to fuck her in the ass, don't you?" he asked simply. Jack nodded silently. "Go ahead, she'll love it. She loves every type of sex. She just can't get enough cock. Do her man, I know you'll enjoy it!"

This was all the encouragement Jack needed. He walked into the cubicle. The aroma of sex was hot and thick in the air. Annabel had overheard his conversation with her husband and was now kneeling on the floor of the cubicle. Her dress was still bunched around her waist leaving the smooth, tanned skin of her rounded and perfectly shaped buttocks fully exposed. She presented herself to him in the most supplicated manner: her knees widely spread and her head down on the cool floor tiles. Jack could hardly believe his luck as he knelt behind this most wanton slut (her husband's words, he remembered) and positioned his cock at the entrance to her gaping pussy.

Annabel groaned deeply as he laved the head up and down the slick folds of her labia, coating his tool in her juices. She gasped as he touched her still throbbing clit and then sighed ruefully as he withdrew. The moment of regret, though, lasted but for a second as Jack inserted the tip of his primed phallus into her back passage. Where as Ripley had eased his huge organ into her inch by inch, Jack thrust his entire, but smaller member, straight into her ass. The pain was instant as it always was when she took a cock in her butt, but was quickly followed by the familiar warm tingling feeling and then the sensation of complete fullness that she craved so much.

Jack felt like a lion. At last his tool was buried in the ass of a young, beautiful woman and he loved it. The sensations were virtually indescribable, but he could clearly state ( should someone have been ignorant enough to ask at that point) that the feeling of tight confinement was better than anything he had yet encountered. He jerked his hips back and then forward again, revelling in the power that he possessed to make Annabel moan and gasp. Her voice seemed to encourage him to thrust deeper and, not wishing to disappoint, this he did. He knew when he started to butt fuck this woman that he would not be able to last long, but the speed with which his climax approached surprised - no, shocked - him deeply. Before he knew what was happening his balls were contracting wildly. His cock jerked with a mind of its own as he fought to extricate himself from Annabel's rear entrance. He pulled back hard, hearing the inevitable "pop" as his cock vacated the tight hole and then leaned back as his cum spurted in a smooth series of jets to land on her trembling butt cheeks. He suddenly became aware that, for some time, his eyes had been closed and, now opening them, he saw that Annabel's husband, Andrew, had some how managed to join them in the cubicle and was at this very moment, with gritted teeth, jerking off over his wife's face. As Jack watched the man's cum once again fill her mouth and spatter her face and hair, he let loose yet another stream of cum himself which landed in the small of her back and pooled there.

As the four new friends recovered, Jack watched Annabel closely. Her face and body were awash with the cum of her lover's and her husband. Her beautiful flame red hair was thickly matted and streaks of the sticky liquid were trickling down her chin. She showed no signs, however, of cleaning herself off and, catching Jack's stare, she looked back up at him.

"All this is for later," she murmured, licking a stray rivulet of semen from the corner of her mouth, "I want to remember the taste of both of you!"

Ripley and Andrew had been deep in whispered conversation and Ripley now turned to Annabel. His boyish charm was turned up to full as a lopsided grin spread over his face.

"Oh you won't be forgetting us in a hurry," he said casually, "I believe this hotel has a very nice suite that is available tonight. Baby, you're gonna get fucked, fucked and then fucked some more. We're not going to leave you alone until you beg us to stop!"

"I don't think that's going to happen, somehow." Said Annabel with a wicked smile, she glanced over at her husband and winked at him. "Don't forget, I'm Annabel, the horniest slut in the county!"

True Dirty Stories

Love Making Stories

2007-08-20T13:13:00.000-07:00

The full moon hung in the sky behind a thin mantle of clouds, illuminating just enough of the path for Danielle to see. Snow fell, drifting down in feathery flakes that seemed almost ethereal as they touched her, melting on her warm skin. She turned a full circle on the path, her head back, long dark curling locks swinging heavily around her. She knew she should hurry, she knew everyone would be waiting and wondering where she was but she couldn't make herself care.

This was the first she'd been allowed out of the house in weeks and she relished the cold air against her cheeks, the caress of the snow as it wafted down. The scent of the woods around her was a heady aroma, a smell of freedom to the poor girl who was always too busy working to play. She had her stepmother, Constance, to care for, and her two stepsisters and stepbrother who expected their needs catered to as well.

She kicked her feet under her heavy skirts, feeling the crunch of the autumn leaves under the thin layer of snow. The basket on her arm swung wildly as she danced and skipped along, narrowly avoiding spilling its contents on the path more than once. Her cheeks grew rosy, a far cry from their normal pale hue, her eyes danced and sparkled with blue lights as she enjoyed herself. She hummed merrily, bowing and turning in time to her lively tune.

Only when the lights of the house came into view did she sober. She straightened her second hand gown, a hand-me-down from her stepsister, Candace, and one that was grudgingly given. It fit awkwardly, despite Danielle's dexterity with a needle, finding time for mending and altering her own clothing was almost impossible. Just as the dress was too big, so were her shoes, given to her by her other stepsister, Arabella.

Danielle's pretty nose wrinkled as she thought of her sisters. Two more horrid human beings had never existed. She bore bruises from their sly pinches and kicks, and was always careful to watch her step around them as they never failed to try and trip her as she carried heavy trays and baskets. They were sneaky and sly, with voices that reverberated through the manor house that had been her father's. Now, that he was dead, it belonged to her stepmother and she was treated as a servant.

Her stepmother and sisters were bad, but none was as bad as her stepbrother, David. She was afraid of him, deathly afraid. He watched her with eyes that stripped her of her clothing and laid bare her loveliness. He hovered near until a sharp order from her stepmother would send him on his way. He'd try to see her in her bath or catch her in her bed. She'd hidden a knife under her mattress and used a chair to bar the door to her room. But still he'd come around, scratching quietly so as not to awaken his mama. He'd call her name softly through the door until she would cover her head with her one miserly pillow to block out the sound of his whiny voice.

If it weren't for her family, life would be pleasant. She didn't mind the work she was given to do. The manor house was beautiful, the staff of servants still employed by her stepmother, old and frail. She loved caring for the lush furnishings and marble floors. She hoed and picked, weeded and trimmed the gardens without a peep of a complaint. She woke every morning with a smile upon her face, even though it usually was to her stepmother's shrill voice, calling to her to do some chore.

Danielle kicked at a small clump of weeds and hurried faster, knowing she was going to be called upon the carpet to explain her lateness. Even such punishments as beating the rugs was not going to spoil her enjoyment of the freshness of this wonderful night.

As she hurried to the side entrance, she saw the see sawing lights of a carriage come through the wide front gates and pull up next to the long stairs that led to the front door. Knowing the lateness of the hour gave her pause as to what visitor could be calling and in such a fancy rig with high stepping horses. She strained to see as the steps were pulled from the side of the coach and a man, a hulking misshapen shadow of a man, stepped from inside. His gait was uneven, his steps unsteady at first until he reached the door.

She saw him reach for the brass knocker that hung from the huge oak door and hurried inside the servants entrance, knowing she would be called upon to bring refreshments.

"Matilda?" she called softly as she reached the kitchen. The woman who turned was small and scrawny, but tough and had been cook here at the manor for more years than Danielle had been alive.

"Yes, Miss Danielle?"

"We have guests." She placed the basket down on the table and took off her tattered cloak, hanging it by the fireplace. Grabbing the heavy cloths, she pulled out the big kettle from the flames where it was kept hot and poured the water into the silver tea pot. She added the tea to let it steep and then started pulling out the other things that she knew her stepmother would want.

When James, the major domo, came to the kitchen, the tea things were ready and Danielle had taken a few minutes to straighten herself up.

"Miss Danielle?"

"Yes, James. I have the tea ready."

"No, Miss. No tea. They just want you."

Danielle looked up confused, but as was her way, she straightened her skirt once more, smoothed down her wildly tumbled curls and hurried to the sitting room.

They were all gathered there, her stepsisters sitting smugly together on the tiny loveseat, her stepbrother posing in front of the roaring fire. Her stepmother held court, sitting in the big leather wingchair that had been Danielle's father's favorite. And off in the corner, just out of the bright light of the lamps, was the shadowy figure of the stranger.

The stepsisters were pretty, Candace, the oldest was the more attractive with an intelligent if not malicious gleam in her eyes. She was blonde and fair, with creamy skin and blue eyes that showed no kindness towards anyone or anything, even her sister. Arabella, the baby at eighteen, was heavier, her hair lacking the brightness of her sister's, her skin more rosy. She was still pretty but would always stand in the shadow of Candace. And she lacked the shrewdness of her sister.

David was tall, with blond hair and blue eyes. But his chin was weak and his manner petulant. He wore the latest of styles upon his lean frame and made the girls blush at any of the holiday balls he attended. But he was mean and cruel, never extending a helping hand. He demanded, he never asked. He always expected to be given things, Danielle being one of those things.

Danielle hurried toward her stepmother and gave a graceful curtsey. "You wished to see me, Ma'am?" She stood with her hands folded in front of her, seeming serene but inside her heart was racing.

"I've done you a good turn tonight, Danielle. A turn that, I hope, you will respect and thank me for." The older woman turned her still beautiful face towards the shadowed corner. "This is the girl, sir. Is it still your wish?"

The figure gave a slight nod and then turned away from the gathering, staring outside the mullioned panes of glass at the dimly lit gardens below. Reflected in the light from the room, he could see not only his own image but that of the girl's, Danielle's. She was breathtaking with her long dark curls and huge eyes in such a tiny heart shaped face. He felt his pulse speed up at the thought of what this transaction would mean to him, and to her, he thought, a wry and not oft seen smile touching the side of his scarred mouth.

"Should I explain, then?" He gave another nod and watched Danielle in the window to gauge her reaction.

"Danielle, this is Lord Christopher St. John. He has asked for your hand tonight and I have gracefully accepted for you. You will be married in the morning and leave with him as soon as the ceremony is done." The evil woman stared in satisfaction at the girl, watching the beautiful face fall as she tried to grasp what she had been told.

"You... you've sold me, haven't you?" Danielle felt her knees weaken and she turned to stare at the misshapen lump that she was expected to wed.

"Oh, yes, Danielle. I did. For a very good bride price." There was a gloat in her voice that sent sparks flying in Danielle's eyes.

"I won't do it." Danielle felt herself start to shake. "I will not do it. My father told me that I would be allowed to marry for love, not sold on the market like so much flesh." She stared into the cruel brown eyes of her stepmother. Pleading words sprang to her lips but one look at those assembled and she knew they would be, if not ignored, laughed at.

She started to back away and then turned to run, only to find herself held tightly in a pair of male arms. She looked up and into the face of her stepbrother, seeing the evil leer he gave her as he stared down the front of her gown. She stomped her heel down upon his foot and heard him cry out before giving him a huge shove that knocked him over.

Then she was rushing towards the door. One word seemed to blaze through her mind. Escape. She had to escape. She'd rather freeze to death then marry someone she didn't know, someone she didn't love. She turned the handle on the door, felt it open and was about to rush through when her hair was caught in a fist and she was yanked backwards. She fell against her stepbrother and he raised his fist, furious at being made a fool of.

Danielle felt the blow to her jaw vibrate through her, the pain rushing like a lightning bolt to her brain and then nothing.

She didn't hear the roar that came from the one in the corner or see his stumbling graceless race across to her. She didn't feel him kneel next to her, pushing the silken hair from her face or the way his long, slender fingers carefully probed the swelling bump on her jaw line. Nor did she feel him pick her up, rising awkwardly with her in his arms to carry her upstairs where he was shown her room.

She might not have run if she'd seen the gentleness and care in his brown eyes, the sorrow he felt that she had been hurt on his account or the rage he felt at the family of nitwits below that had so damaged this frail and lovely creature.

~~~~~~

When she woke, she was alone upon her own bed, her jaw aching, her head ringing. She sat up, noting that her gown had been removed as well as the too large shoes. She let her head fall to her hands as she remembered the events of the evening. The joy she had felt at being outside once more vanished as if it had never existed. Instead, dread filled her as she thought of the uncertainness of her future.

She would have to leave the manor, she would have to escape, tonight. She turned and stood, the room spinning dizzily around her for a moment before righting itself. She hurried to the small wardrobe that housed her every worldly possession.

Her mouth gaped open in astonishment as she opened the doors. Gone. All of it. Even the small box that she used to hold her few trinkets and memories had been taken. She stared down at the thin shift she wore, one that was old and often washed until almost threadbare. It did little more than provide a thin veil over her firm breasts and slender waist. It even hinted at the silky pelt of curls that graced her woman's mound.

She couldn't escape in this. She stared at the bed, ready to pull off the blankets and wear those. But they too had been taken, leaving her with nothing, not even a sheet. Her cry of rage and despair echoed in the bare room and she sank down upon her heels on the floor. How long she sat there, her eyes vacant as no thoughts would come to her battered brain, she didn't know. She did know that she was cold, the room icy without a fire in the small grate. She wasn't allowed coal or wood to burn for heat, that being used elsewhere in the massive manor. Nights like these, she would take her blankets and curl up next to the fire in the kitchen that was kept burning all night long.

She hugged herself, trying to find warmth by rubbing her hands over her bare arms and tried to think of what to do.

Before she could string two thoughts together, the door opened. Danielle looked up, expecting to see her stepmother. She was appalled and terrified to see David, smiling down at her evilly as he turned and clicked the key into the lock, slipping it into the pocket of his waistcoat.

Danielle stood, shielding her breasts with her arms, backing away from him slowly.

"What...what do you want?" she asked, her voice quivering from cold and fear.

"Tonight's my last night to have you, girl. I'm going to be sending you to that scarred bastard minus your virginity." He laughed cruelly. "I wonder what he'll say to you this time tomorrow night when he finds out that you aren't the pure, sweet thing he paid for." He lunged towards her and Danielle turned to flee, putting the bed between the two of them.

She shrieked as he jumped over the mattress and caught her, wrapping her hair around his fist to hold her in place while she kicked and hit at him.

"No! Don't touch me!" Her fist connected and she heard him curse before he flung her away from him and onto the bed. She tried to scramble up, but the shift caught under her, tripping her and ripping the delicate fabric across her breasts.

And then he was on her. He pulled at the fabric, ripping it further to expose all of the full curves of her breasts to his lewd gaze. His thick, fleshy tongue came out and licked along his lower lip, trailing a line of drool down upon her skin.

Danielle cried out again, her fisted hands pushing at David. But, despite his lean form, he was strong and heavy and she couldn't move him. She felt his hands upon her breasts, squeezing and twisting the firm flesh. He found her nipples with his fingers, tweaking them as they stood hard and proud in the cold air of the room. He pulled and twisted one hard, making her scream in pain as his lips came down upon hers, muffling the sound with his mouth.

She tasted him, the brandy he had partaken of, the cigar that tasted of stale tobacco on his tongue as he pushed it into her mouth. She tried to bite him, her teeth narrowly missing their mark. He slapped her then, purposefully hitting her already bruised jaw and causing pain to make the room swim foggily around her. Cold air touched the rest of her skin as he finished ripping her shift off her no longer fighting body. He rolled to the side, confident in her defeat, to play with the sleek skin he had exposed.

His fingers trailed lightly over her nipples, plucking at them as she moaned in pain. His hand smoothed over the skin of her flat stomach, teased over the sensitive flesh below her navel. He pushed her thighs apart, stroking the soft skin of her mound, the tempting softness of her nether lips. Parting those same lips, her pushed one finger into her dry flesh, cruelly adding another to force her open further.

Danielle cried out in pain again as she felt him touching her where no one had before. She pushed at his arm, her nails digging into skin to rip as she surfaced from the pain dragging her under. She struggled to pull herself away from him, kicking and closing her thighs, trying to push his hand out of her.

David grabbed her hair with one hand and wrapped the other around her throat, slowly squeezing until she could see white lights sparking in front of her eyes.

"Lay still, wench. I will have you tonight." He panted in her face as he reached down to unfasten the front of his breeches. Pushing her legs apart, he positioned himself between them, inching forward until she could feel a hard shaft probing at her tender flesh. She screamed again, the sound harsh and hard as it burned throat muscles abused at his hands.

"David!"

Danielle had never found her stepmother's shrill voice so sweet. She rolled to her side, using her shift to cover her nakedness as David got up to face his mother, his once mighty cock now limp flesh hanging outside his breeches.

"Go to your room, David!"

His mouth pursed in a sulk, David stalked from the room. A slamming down the hall resounded through the house as his door reverberated behind him.

"You enticed him again, did you not, Missy. I should have let him take you but Lord Christopher wants a virgin." She paced beside the bed, the large ring of keys jingling in her hands, her nightclothes flapping around her voluptuous body. "Stand up, girl. Stand up and let's see what damage has been done to you."

Danielle stood, shaking. She clasped the shift to her body, trying to hide her nakedness behind the ripped material. Her legs felt weak, her heart still raced with fear. Her throat hurt from where David had squeezed and she knew it was probably bruised. And she felt strange inside, almost sick at the thought of what had almost happened to her.

"Some powder perhaps and we'll just have to keep the draperies in the parlor closed during the ceremony. Lord Christopher won't suspect a thing." She delicately tapped a finger against one rouged cheek as she looked over the frightened girl. "Drop your hands, missy. Let's see."

Danielle did as she was told, knowing not to do so would end up with her being whipped or worse. The sides of the shift spread open and revealed her lovely slender lines and full curving breasts to the contemptuous gaze of her stepmother.

Constance reached out and traced the red welts left by David's bruising fingers. "Well, hmmm." She shook her head. "No matter, just make sure he blows out the candles before bedding you tomorrow night." A light laugh escaped her. "Looking at him, I would imagine you'd want them blown out anyway. Men are mostly the same in the dark, with their rutting and depravities. Women are just forced to endure." She sighed dramatically, bring a lace trimmed handkerchief to her nose and mouth.

"Stepmother, why are you doing this?" Danielle's mouth quivered as she tried to suppress her tears. Constance would enjoy making her cry. "I work hard for you. I do whatever you ask. Why are you selling me to that awful man?"

An airy chuckle escaped the wicked woman. "Why? You ask me why?" She pulled the handkerchief through her fingers and then twisted it in rage. "Because I am tired of looking at you day in and day out. Because I want you gone so that I may marry off my own lovely girls. Because I know you have bewitched my son and I won't have him bedding the likes of you. Because I will get money, lots of beautiful money for you. But," and she paused dramatically, "mostly, because I can. Now close that shift and come with me."

Danielle spent the rest of the night a prisoner in her stepmother's bower, under the watchful eye of Constance's own personal servant, Jane, a hideous, withered crone who thought her mistress could do no wrong. She skulked in the shadows, her eyes bright and beady as she stared at the frightened and bruised girl. All the while, she made snide and coarse comments on what marriage would be like to a man as disfigured as Lord Christopher.

By morning's first light, Danielle was tearful and scared, ready to run if given the least chance. Constance seemed to guess this and made sure that one or another of the servants was with Danielle throughout the early morning. She was bathed and perfumed, her hair washed and curled, swept up in the newest of styles. A gown had been delivered, a pale rose silk that had her stepsisters all agog. They fingered the delicate material, traced the intricate stitching and murmured over it's lovely color before it was taken from them and delivered to Danielle.

She was laced into her first corset, an unfamiliar and distressing occurrence as it was pulled ever tighter around her middle. Then the gown was carefully lowered over her head and done up the back, fitting as if made for her and her alone. The corset pushed her breasts up, filling the low bodice of the dress with an amazing amount of her cleavage. Danielle stared at herself in the mirror, feeling a blush color her cheeks warmly. She'd never felt more exposed in front of people before in her life.

Constance swept into the room, clapping her hands to chase away the servants. She circled her stepdaughter, eyeing the fragile beauty with a look of disdain and haughty contempt. "I suppose you'll do, but I never would have thought that color for a wedding dress. Well, no matter. Your bridegroom has arrived along with the minister."

Danielle shook with terror at the thoughts of what awaited her. She allowed herself to be pulled out of the room even though her mind screamed at her to fight, to run away. But where could she run to, who would help her? She knew no one, had no friends but the servants here at the manor.

She was pulled through the door way to the main parlor, her steps dragging. Ahead of her, she could see her groom standing in front of another man who was whispering something in his ear. Daylight was less complimenting then darkness to his hulking form. From behind, he had broad shoulders narrowing to a fit waist and trim hips, but there was something wrong with his right leg, it seemed almost twisted underneath the cloth of his breeches. His right hand was gloved, his left bare. When he turned toward her, she saw the side of his face and caught her breath.

His face was handsome, his mouth full and generous. He had brown eyes under black brows that arched onto a broad forehead. His hair was that same deep black, the color of a raven's wing as the sun caught it in flight. Her heart stuttered in her chest for a moment and she let herself be led to him. He took her hand in his bare one, his fingers warm and steady under her cold and trembling ones.

She saw his full face for the first time, a well made leather mask covering the entire left side. There was a cut out for his eye and another for that side of his mouth and nose, but then the mask went back into his hair, covering even his ear on that side of his face. A strap went around his neck and buckled to the other side, holding it securely in place.

It didn't scare her, this mask or the look of bitterness she saw in the beautiful brown eyes. She didn't feel pity for the man, as she knew some would.

But she did feel pain and a kind of horror that anyone would be forced to bear something that terrible as the burns that had so hideously scarred his flesh. He saw her look and cringed from what he thought was pity. He turned from her, escaping her searching eyes as he pulled her forward and stood in front of the minister.

Within minutes it was done, she was no longer a servant in the home of her stepmother, a home that used to be her own, now she was the wife of Lord Christopher St. John. When the minister called for a kiss of promise between them, she turned her head, feeling his warm lips upon her cheek. Then he took her hand in his and placed it upon her arm, turning her toward the assembled guests. She felt the disappointment in him, and worried over it. If she were a disappointment to him already, what would her new life bring?

She watched as papers were signed and money exchanged hands. The minister left and David came up to Danielle, a sneer on his face. "My dear sister," he began, enunciating the word. "You've managed to snare yourself a husband. And what a brute he is." He looked over her shoulder to where Lord Christopher was flexing his hand inside it's leather glove.

David took Danielle's arm, leading her a few steps away from those gathered around the minister. "I wanted to warn you, my dear. I know, what happened last night was a shock to your senses but I was trying to save you from this." His hand swept out, making a huge gesture around the room. "I can't save you now, Mama stopped that last night. But I can warn you." He leaned closer until he was whispering into Danielle's ear. "You are not his first bride, nor his second. Both of them, young girls not much older than you, committed suicide, my dear, driven to it by the horrors of their marriage bed."

Danielle gasped, and looked up into the concerned face of her stepbrother. Mistrust, confusion and then fear ran rampant across her face. "This is not a rumor or some way of getting even, is it David?"

He put his hand over his heart, his face taking on the mien of shock and disappointment that she would even ask. "My dear stepsister, I do this out of love and concern for your welfare. I wanted to warn you, to give you a chance to prepare for what is sure to come."

Indecision was stamped on her features. Her heart thudded in her breast. What was to come tonight? Even after last night, she still wasn't completely sure of the part she played in the wedding bower. Would he touch her as David had? Would he bruise her skin, force himself upon her with beastly intentions? Would she survive it?

"Danielle?" the rough gravely voice of her husband called to her. She took one last look at David, peering into his eyes to see if she could spot deceit before turning to go to the man who held his hand out to her. His eyes asked questions that she had no answer for so she bowed her head demurely, accepting his help with the heavy black cloak he laid on her shoulders.

She didn't say good bye to her stepfamily, but she did stop and say a word to each of the servants, to Matilda and James and to her own dear Abigail who had raised her almost as one of her own from the moment Danielle's mother had passed away when she was but twelve. There were tears in the woman's eyes, tears of sorrow and fear for her tiny mistress.

And then she was out the wide oak doors of the manor and being helped into the confined space of the coach. She settled herself on one of the wide seats and then felt the coach shift as her new husband hoisted himself inside. He seated himself next to her spreading the thick heavy fur robe over both of their laps then tapped on the top of the coach with his cane. With a lurch, they were off.

Danielle looked through the tiny window in the back of the coach and watched as the only home she had ever known grew smaller until it finally disappeared from sight.

~*~

Chapter Two

The ride to her new home was mostly silent as each was lost in their own thoughts. Danielle's thoughts were fearful and worrisome, her stepbrother's parting words giving her reason to pause. She refused to look at the man sitting next to her, the man she now called husband.

Christopher had no such problem. He let his eyes caress her soft features and feminine curves, his mind filling in the details hidden by the voluminous cloak. She was beautiful and demure, the two things he had searched for in a wife. Finding her those many weeks ago when he had spotted her in the distance as she shopped at the market had been an answer to his prayers. She'd been with an older woman and her eyes had danced with delight at something that was said. Her head had tipped back and she had laughed, a trill of notes that had tickled the base of his spine.

He had followed her at a distance, but had lost sight of her in a surge of the crowd. His burned and twisted leg made rushing almost impossible but he had tried, feeling a tide of disappointment sweep over him that had startled and surprised him.

He came down to that market every day after that, staying to try to catch a glimpse of the fair face that had captured his mind. He had seen her in his dreams, had sketched her face over and over again until he thought he could remember every line, every curve.

The day her companion had come to the market was the day he had decided to give up if she didn't appear that morning. His heart had raced, it had to be a sign. He followed the older woman, keeping a careful distance between them as to not frighten her. When he found her house, he made it his business to find out everything he could about the occupants.

Her name, Danielle. From the first it sounded like music to his ears. Saying it was a pleasure to the tongue, a beautiful name for an entrancingly lovely girl. And he learned her story, going to every gossip monger and society dame he could think of to find out more.

He learned of her father and how he had been killed in battle during the last war, how he had married just before crossing the channel into France, leaving his precious daughter in the charge of her new stepmother. He learned of how the woman had wasted no time in taking what Danielle had and giving it to her own offspring, taking her out of the mix of society and treating her as another servant.

And he learned of the debts owed by this devious woman, how her son had wagered and flittered the money away until she was living on a prayer and a promise. His mind raced and he came up with a plan.

Now she was his. His wife and soon, the mother of his children. He felt himself getting hard at the thought of bedding the beautiful girl, of having her as his own and was glad for the robe that covered him. He watched her, seeking to understand every nuance of her expressions. When she fell asleep and her head snuggled naturally against his shoulder, he could have shouted his triumph.

Many people feared him, feared the mask and the scarred man who wore it. Most didn't remember, or hadn't known the man he had been before the scars. Maybe if he'd been another type of person, the accident that had caused those marks might have taken his life. Or his mind.

He had locked himself away with his pain, rebuilding his house, making it even bigger than it had been before the fire. He kept to himself, shying away from the curious and prying eyes of strangers. The curious were bad, the ones that pitied were worse. Sympathy was for the weak and foolish, and he didn't consider himself either.

He felt the carriage slow and turn, a slight jarring of the wheels over the fence posts he'd had buried in the ground letting him know they were close to home.

"Danielle," he said softly, not wishing to scare her as she woke. "Danielle, love. Open your eyes and see your new home."

She roused from sleep, rubbing her eyes upon her fist. She was warm and comfortable, resenting the interruption of her rest. But at his words she straightened, remembering the events of the day. She peered out the slightly grainy glass in the side of the coach and stared at the wondrous site before her.

The house was massive, built from stone quarried from places she had never heard of. The main area was huge, three stories with a wing on each end. Danielle was awestruck. The grounds around it were covered in a blanket of pure white, the snow unsullied by the soot of the city. With its long circular drive and wide pillared verandas, it looked as if she'd ridden into the pages of a story.

"My Lord, it's beautiful," she breathed, still staring out the window and missing the smile that lit his face. He moved closer, slipping behind her so that she rested against his chest. Even as she stiffened against him, he refused to move, leaning closer to point out different areas of the estate to her. And when she finally relaxed against him, he felt another sweet rush of victory.

The horses' hooves clattered loudly across the cobbled drive as they were expertly driven next to the long stairs that lead to the wide door. Danielle stepped out first, aided by a footman and then turned and waited while her new husband clumsily climbed down. He took her arm, leading her through the front doors and out of the snow that had started while they were traveling.

The inside of the huge foyer was astounding, marble floors in white with gold veins, gold silk covered walls and a chandelier that was covered with hundreds of white candles. Art work was everywhere, statues displayed upon gorgeous marble pedestals, paintings hanging from the walls. Danielle couldn't believe the beauty that was held within just this one area. She twirled around, her black cloak flying out around her as she tried to take it all in.

A servant was there almost immediately, dressed in the house livery of burgundy and black, to take their cloaks.

He introduced her to his house staff, and even though he wished to spend the day with her, he felt her nervousness. Instead, he left her in the capable hands of his housekeeper, Mrs. Whiting. "She'll show you the rest of the house and be able to get you anything that you need, my dear." He bent his head, brushing his lips lightly against her satiny cheek before turning away to go into his study.

For Danielle, the day sped by too fast, her tour of the beautifully appointed house left her dizzy with wonder. Every room seemed finer than the last until she was shown into her own bedroom. It was huge with ceilings that seemed to soar. Yellow roses etched on silk decorated the walls above light oak paneling that matched the graceful furniture. The bed sat in the center of the room, a beautiful work of art in its own right with towering spindles and a beautiful lace canopy in the same soft ivory as the silk on the walls. It was piled high with pillows and a gorgeous thick comforter of satin.

Danielle whirled around the room, overcome with what she was being shown. Her own room at the manor had been taken by Candace and she had been given a smaller room on the third floor, a room not even a quarter of the size of this one.

"The master is in the next room, m'lady, through that door there."

Mrs. Whiting's words put a damper on Danielle's enthusiasm and she stared at the connecting door with unease. Would he expect her to do those things that David had wanted of her? Would he be hideous and horrid, brutally rough as her stepbrother had warned her? She sat down hurriedly on the small settee in the sitting area and felt the fear she'd managed to ignore all day stubbornly sneak back in.

The astute housekeeper understood the girl's worries, knowing more about the "courtship" than anyone that wasn't family. She'd also unpacked the pitiful excuse of a trunk that had been sent ahead of the new couple. She'd been amazed at the condition of the gowns, at the outdated styles and fabrics. The threadbare condition of the girl's undergarments had her shaking her head in sympathy. And she planned to mention the fact to the master as soon as she could.

Mrs. Whiting helped Danielle out of the beautiful rose gown and the rich undergarments, leaving her sitting quietly in her own ancient dressing gown. She hung the garments up, placing them back in the wardrobe that housed the rest of Danielle's pitiful belongs. She took the pins from Danielle's dark tresses, watching them flow over her shoulder like fall of stygian waters, brushing the thick locks. Then she patted her on the hand as she left.

"I'll wake you before supper, m'lady, and help you get ready until we can find you your own maid. If that's agreeable."

Danielle lay on the huge bed, covering herself with a seductively soft cashmere throw. Her heart was no longer pounding in fear, the long night and extreme emotions had left her exhausted. She closed her eyes and slept.

She didn't hear him come into her room, standing at the connecting door, his eyes roving over the picture she made with her hair flowing softly around her face, the dressing gown gaping a little to show the upper most curves of her full breasts. Her breath came softly through lush parted lips, her thick eyelashes resting against creamy cheeks. He could make out the slight swelling and the bruise from her stepbrother's blow of the night before and felt regret that he had inadvertently caused her such pain.

She should be showered with gifts, pampered and spoiled until her eyes sparkled with laughter and love. She should never have been treated the way those people had treated her. But he would make up for that now.

Christopher walked carefully to the bed, quiet despite the limp that he so despised. Sitting on the edge, he allowed himself the pleasure of looking at her, of filling his senses with her. His bare hand reached out, tentatively brushing against her hair to feel its silken texture, wishing he could wrap it around his hand, bury his face in its thickness.

Would she ever smile at seeing him come into a room? The idea of that bright sunny grin shining on him with warmth and love made his breath come faster in his chest. Her eyes would sparkle and she would run to him, standing on her tiptoes to press a kiss on his lips. He would sweep her up in his arms and make her laugh as he twirled around the room.

He looked down at his burned leg, reality intruding upon such a happy fantasy. How could someone as perfect and beautiful as she fall for a man scarred and twisted by flames? Christopher sighed heavily, feeling the burden of his injuries sit a little heavier upon his shoulders.

"Danielle?" he said softly, not wanting to frighten her.

She murmured something and wrinkled her nose, the expression on her face causing him to smile.

"Danielle? Wake up, my lady."

Danielle heard her name being called and opened bleary sleep fogged eyes. She stared at the face over hers for a moment in confusion and then the events of the day came back. She sat up quickly, gathering the throw around her tightly and pushing herself backwards and up to the top of the bed. "M...my Lord. What are you doing in here?"

Christopher couldn't help the twinge he felt as she stared at him in such an accusing manner. "I thought, per chance, you might like to have supper in your room. You might be more comfortable here instead of dressing and going down to the dining room for something more formal."

She didn't understand. He didn't want her to eat with him? Was he tiring of her so quickly? "That...that is most kind of you, my Lord."

"Christopher." He held out his hand and she gingerly took it.

"Christopher," she repeated, the heat of his fingers seeping into her skin.

"I'll send for a table then, Danielle. It should give you time to freshen up if you'd like."

He walked out, leaving her staring after him. She hurriedly bathed her face and hands, the cool water in the pitcher washing the last of the fatigue from her mind. Then she ran her brush through her hair, noting how out of place the piece looked in this beautifully appointed room with it's old broken handle and bent bristles. Maybe she looked the same, she thought, glancing down at the old dressing gown that was too short with lace that was just beginning to become ratty on the ends. She sighed, knowing there was nothing she could do about it at this moment, but determined to mend and repair her clothing now that she might have time.

There was a light knock on the door and then it opened, two footmen carrying in a small table already covered in fine linen. A wheeled cart followed and the table was laid swiftly with gold rimmed china and fragile crystal stemware. Danielle's smile faltered as she noted the two place settings, but she buried her misgivings deeply and was waiting when Christopher knocked on the connecting door.

Instead of just calling out, Danielle went and opened it herself, startled to find him dressed only in a long black robe made of thick soft material. She backed away slowly, her steps taking her in front of the fireplace where she stopped, afraid and confused.

Christopher could only stare at the picture she made, her beautiful body outlined by flames through the thin material of her robe. Her legs were long, slender ankles curving gracefully to trim thighs. He could see just a hint of shadow there between her legs, and felt his pulse rate quicken. Her hips curved into a tiny waist then rose to breasts almost too full for her diminutive size. Seeing her like this made his manhood stir and come to life, throbbing with a mind of it's own.

Her hair seemed to shimmer, flickering with its own tiny red flames as it tumbled over her shoulders in thick curls. Her eyes seemed huge and more blue than the clearest sky in summer. Her hands came up and clasped against her breast and her tongue swept out, wetting lips gone dry with nerves. He felt the moan start in his chest as he watched that tasty piece of flesh disappear into her mouth once more. He controlled it, barely, stifling it with a determined will to woo the fragile beauty who hadn't known tenderness or love in many years.

"Are you hungry, my dear?" Christopher asked gently, amazed that his voice sounded even close to normal. "I'm sure my...our cook put herself into a tizzy tonight trying to impress her new mistress." He held out his bare hand toward her and she timidly took it, feeling the warmth against her chilly fingers. He stared down at the tiny hand in his, her fingers trembling like the beat of a butterfly's wings against his palm. It was a first sign of trust and he meant to nurture it, to tend it and watch it grow until she came to look forward to seeing him.

He took her to her chair, holding it out and seating her himself instead of the footman who stood ready to serve them.

Danielle didn't know what she was served, eating a little of what was placed in front of her. Her tension grew as the dinner progressed. She knew Christopher was being charming and amusing, doing what he could to put her at her ease. When he finally dismissed the footman, she breathed a sigh. Now was the time to talk to him, now she had to ask for the one thing that she'd been thinking about all day. And she could only hope that the kind man sitting across from her would understand.

"My Lord," she said, her words almost whisper soft and breathless with nervous anticipation of his reaction. "I ... I need to ask something of you."

Christopher sat down his fork and wiped his mouth with his napkin, and gave her his full attention. "Whatever I can do, Danielle, you have but to ask," he said simply and with a gentle smile.

Danielle could hear David's insidious voice in her ear, his words of previous wives and the horror of her husband's perversions making her even more nervous. And confused. His actions with her, his manner had been kind and gentle, not that of a horrible beast who planned abominable things that she couldn't even imagine.

"What is it, my Lady?"

"I...I don't want to share your bed," the words blurted from her mouth quickly and without thought. As soon as they were spoken, she wished she could call them back. She saw the look in his eyes grow bitter and he stared down at his gloved hand with animosity. Did he think his scars were... "No, Christopher. Oh, God, no, it's not that." She flew from her chair around the small table until she was kneeling by his legs looking up at him. "I just mean, we have only just met and don't know how we will deal with the other yet. A few days, time for both of us to grow accustom to the other." Her hand reached out and touched his face, her fingers gentle on his unscarred cheek. "Can you not give me this, husband?"

He turned his face in her hand, kissing her palm as he held it to his mouth. Then he stood, drawing her up with him. He could have her in his arms right now. It was his right as husband, to demand his due if he wished. But what he wished most was for her to come to him as she just had, to touch him of her own accord and not because he demanded it.

"I can give you this, wife," he replied. "On two conditions." He smiled to take the seriousness out of his words.

"And they are?"

"One, you spend time with me everyday, that we may learn of one another and grow accustom, as you so eloquently put it." He lifted her hand in his and kissed her knuckles, letting them brush across his lips in more of a caress than a kiss. He saw the shiver that trembled through her and watched as her eyelids grew heavy. A thrill shot through him at the thought that she felt pleasure at his touch.

"And the second?" she asked, her voice slightly husky.

"That you allow me to kiss you."

"Now?"

"Now and whenever I wish," he said, staring down at her beautifully full lips. "Just a kiss," his voice was growing softer as he spoke, his head bending towards hers. "I won't take anything more than you are willing to give me, sweet Danielle."

She felt his gloved hand on her chin, raising it to meet his lips. Before they captured hers though, he stopped, his breath warm on her mouth. "And your answer to my conditions?" he asked, his lips delicately brushing across hers as he spoke.

"Y...yes I accept you..." the rest of what she was going to say was lost as Christopher took her mouth, his lips gently exploring the softness he found there. He was tender when he wanted to be passionate, sweet when he wanted to be carnal, but this first kiss between them, this first giving and taking of such innocent intimacy would always remain in her mind.

She needed wooing, he told his lustful body. He opened his mouth over hers, brushing his tongue across her full bottom lip, hearing her sudden intake of air. He nibbled on that sweet morsel of flesh, his hands coming up to frame her face, to tip it so that he could find a better angle to seduce her lips.

When he finally released her mouth from his tender assault, she stumbled back a step, her fingers raising to touch her swollen, well kissed lips. Her breath came in torrid pants, her breasts rising and falling quickly under the thin fabric covering her. She felt heat sweep over her, felt her skin flush with the pleasure of it and couldn't understand. Her stomach felt tight and empty, even though she'd just eaten, and she wanted to ask him to kiss her again.

Christopher stared down at her fragile beauty, seeing the signs of desire upon her face. His wife, he thought, she was his wife and he had forever to make love to her. He had to be patient. But his body didn't want patience. That one taste of her sweet mouth made him hunger for more. Feeling the slight curves of her against him had him hard and aching, he wanted to sweep her into his arms, carry her to his bed and seduce her into loving him with the same passion he felt for her.

But he would wait even if it killed him. He almost laughed aloud. With the ache radiating from his groin, it just might.

"Tomorrow, love, can you schedule a few hours to spend with me?" His request was made gently but his voice was harsh with passion. "I'd love to show you your new home."

Danielle nodded, her heart racing. He took the two steps forward that brought her back into his reach and bent his head, kissing her lips lightly, letting them linger within that gentle kiss until he could feel the need reaching at him again.

"Then I'll bid you goodnight, my sweet Danielle. If you need me, for anything, I'll be just on the other side of that door." With that, he turned, walking stiffly back to his room. He didn't look back at her, knowing the temptation she'd rouse might be too much for him to resist in his state. Instead, he walked through the door, closing it and ran trembling fingers through the thick mane of his own hair before going to the wide balcony outside his room and standing on it to let the cold air cool his raging blood.

Danielle watched him leave with a puzzled frown. He was granting her wish, giving her the time that she had asked for. Then why did she suddenly wish she hadn't spoken and made the deal?

~*~

Chapter Three

Her days passed quickly and pleasurably. Her time well taken up with pastimes much more pleasant than the constant cleaning and errand running she'd had with her stepfamily.

Danielle woke each morning with a bright smile. Her bruises healed with time, her spirit mended with her husband's gentle care and tender actions. She laughed more, finding delight in many things that she hadn't the time to notice before.

And then there were Christopher's kisses. They ranged from a gentle buzzing of his lips against hers to ones of passion so raging and ardent that she trembled with feelings more confusing then ever. She knew he wanted her, she could see his desire in his beautiful eyes, feel it when he held her close to him.

But he never broke his word, he never went further than the kisses he'd bargained for even though the price he paid for the bargain were sleepless nights waiting for her to come to him.

The holiday season was upon them, invitations to Christmas balls arriving daily as the curious were ever eager to see the young couple together and find out how the timid beauty was faring with her amorous beast.

When Christopher mentioned the first invitation, Danielle felt her heart fall. She'd mended her gowns, altering them to fit her more slender form. But she had nothing fitting for a ball.

She tried to make excuses, instead she saw his eyes harden. And she knew he thought she didn't want to be seen in public with him. A notion so far from the truth that she had to disabuse him of that idea. He was so much more than she'd thought possible when she'd first spotted him that night those many weeks ago. He'd been nothing but generous and patient with her, revealing a caring and tender mien that she hadn't expected from the gruff exterior he showed to others.

She couldn't let him think she was ashamed of him, when the truth was she was ashamed of herself.

"Christopher," she called as he made his excuses and tried to leave the room. She rushed to him, putting her hand lightly against his chest. "I would love to go to the ball with you, husband. I would find pleasure being escorted upon your arm." She bent her head shyly, not able to meet his eyes as she made her confession. "I...I have nothing appropriate to wear to a ball, my Lord."

He raised her chin with gentle fingers, searching her eyes for the truth of her words. Then he laughed, enjoying her sweet blushes. "Well, I've been meaning to see to that but no matter." He kissed her, pulling her slender form into his embrace. She nestled against him as if she were coming home, her lips lingering as she raised on her toes to better fit to his taller form.

The shock of lust that boiled low in his gut had become a familiar thing, almost a steady companion since they had wed. Feeling her slim hips press against him so trustingly added to that lust, making him want to pull her to the floor, strip her from her gown and bury himself in her loveliness. He pulled his lips from hers, burying his face in the crook of her neck. Her scent surrounded him, invading his senses as he tried desperately to control the raging need she was provoking so unconsciously in him.

"God, Danielle," he breathed, his lips tasting the sweet flesh of her throat. "I want you." He heard her moan softly and felt her head tip to the side slightly, as if offering her neck to him. Did she want this? Was she finally ready to become his wife in all ways?

The unexpected entrance of Mrs. Whiting had stopped him that day from finding out if she would accept his advances. But he noted her watching him carefully from then on, her eyes shyly meeting his more often then before. She seemed to study him, smiling at her own musings. And he felt hope.

~~~~~~~~

The next day she was greeted by a seamstress and entourage, carry bolts of material, silks and satins, fine cottons and heavier woolens of all colors. Laces and trims, buttons and bows were matched or discarded. Sketches decided upon until Danielle was too overwhelmed to make any more decisions. When they finally left her, well into the afternoon, she had been measured and tutted over, material draped and pinned around her, shoes chosen and hats and bonnets decided upon. She fell upon her bed, dizzy and excited, exhausted and overwhelmed, with orders in for a trousseau of clothing so beautiful she couldn't believe it. And promises of the first ball gown to be ready by the date of the first Christmas ball.

She jumped off the bed, hurrying down to Christopher's study, a place she'd never been before, and timidly knocked on the door. At his call, she entered and rushed to him, her skirts flying.

"Thank you, Christopher. I can't believe you did that, thank you so much." She walked around his desk and, gathering her new found courage, cupped his face between her hands, bending to kiss him softly. She lingered against his lips, using what he had taught her to innocently seduce her agreeable husband until finally she pulled back. She smiled shyly down into his startled but pleased face.

"You are more than welcome, my sweet. If there was anything they forgot, let me know. I'll set up an account for you with the seamstress and speak to my banker about giving you access to the household accounts."

"Oh, Christopher. You don't need to do that. You have given me so much."

He took her hand and pulled gently until she found herself sitting across his lap. He groaned silently as the soft, rounded curves of her bottom caressed his hardness and his arms wrapped around her tightly when she tried to get up.

"Where are you going, love?"

"I...I, well," she shifted a little to make herself more comfortable and then let her head rest against his shoulder. "I guess, no where now, my Lord. I didn't think that you might be working." She giggled a little nervously. "I was just so excited about the new gowns and wanted to thank you."

"Then stay here and thank me more," he nuzzled her ear with his nose then kissed her neck. "Those books were boring me to tears. You're here and I can ignore them now."

She settled in, letting him kiss her, his mouth moving over hers in ways that caused fascinating waves of heat to bloom on her skin. He parted her lips with his tongue, sliding into the delicious taste of her with a groan of pure pleasure, feeling the timid caress of her own against his. Her breasts pressed against the hard wall of his chest, their tender weight nestling into him and creating havoc in his system.

His hand seemed to move of it's own accord, sliding down to the hem of her gown, resting against the smooth skin of her ankle before slipping upward, bringing the gown with it. He reached her knees, sliding ever higher until she suddenly pushed him away, her breasts heaving as she looked down at his hand under her skirt.

"Christopher?" she asked, hesitantly, her voice a mere whisper.

He took his hand away from her smooth warm flesh, groaning as he pulled down her skirt. His forehead rested against the top of her hair as he tried to control the passion that seemed to want to destroy his resolve. Finally, with a deep sigh, he stood her back up, grimacing as her bottom came into contact with the hard bulge in his breeches. "Love," he warned huskily. "If you aren't ready to be my wife in everyway right this moment, you'd better go." He swallowed hard, looking up into her wide blue eyes. "I want you more than I want my next breath, Danielle. And right now, I'm begging you, make your decision soon. I don't know how much more of this I can stand."

She stared into his eyes, confusion, passion and regret swimming across her features. "I'm sorry, Christopher." A sob came from deep inside of her and she turned, running from the room. He heard her slippered feet on the stairs as his study door swung closed with a gentle click.

~~~~~~~~

There was a new awareness between them, an awakening of sorts for Danielle. She noticed everything about him now. And as the Christmas holiday drew ever nearer, she began to question herself and this restriction she had put on their marriage.

She walked into the home of one of Christopher's good friends, on her husband's arm. She held her head proudly, a gentle smile upon her lovely face as they were led into the ornately decorated ballroom and announced in front of the assembled guests. She felt all eyes upon her as her husband squeezed her hand comfortingly and she turned to bestow a bemused smile upon him.

He bent his head, whispering for her ears only, "You are beautiful, my wife." And she was.

The ball gown was creamy white leaving her shoulders bare, tiny feathers decorating the plunging neckline that exposed a goodly amount of her full breasts. Its full skirt swept back into a short train and showed off her trim waist. She seemed to glow, her skin luminous, her eyes sparkling. Her hair was swept up with three long curls to tease the bare curve of her shoulder, a shoulder her husband very much wanted to kiss.

She knew they were the talk of the ball, gossip spreading like wildfire as people tried to guess the nature of their courtship. Her name was bandied from tongue to tongue as all tried to decide who she was and why they hadn't seen her before.

Danielle didn't care for any of it, enjoying the music and the festive atmosphere. She barely left her husband's side, only dancing a few times with friends of his before returning directly to him. She stood with her hand upon his shoulder, his gloved hand upon hers.

The night was more than half over when she saw her stepbrother through the crowd, his path apparent as he made his way towards them.

Christopher felt her hand tense on his shoulder and looked up, seeing the cause of her upset. He stood and excused himself from the conversation, turning to Danielle.

"My love, would you care for some fresh air?"

He slid her hand through his arm and moved to the French doors that led to the gardens. In the summer they would be a glorious sight. Tonight, they had been decorated for Christmas with red and green paper lanterns strung throughout the barren trees. A gentle snow was falling but there was no breeze and though cold, it seemed they weren't the only ones who'd had this idea.

Christopher doffed his coat, laying it gently over his wife's bare shoulders and strolling with her until they found a quiet spot to stand. His hand raised to trace the soft curve of her cheek, brushing off a single snowflake that had rested there. He kissed her softly, hearing the doors open once more and then close again with a sharp rattle.

He felt Danielle smile under his lips. "Something amuses you, my love?"

"You do, Christopher," she laughed up at him. "You knew he was coming out here and kissed me on purpose."

"Me?" He took a step back from her and acted as if completely astounded at her accusation. Her laugher was his prize for the game and he took her back into his arms, enjoying the way she snuggled against his chest. "Danielle, I would never kiss you for anything other than our own pleasure. Your stepbrother witnessing it, well, that was just an added bonus."

She laughed again at the smug look upon his face and felt his hands moving over her back, pulling her closer to him. A tiny shiver took her, pleasure from feeling him next to her, from being with him. But he mistook it as a chill. "We should go back in before you become ill, my lady. I'd never forgive myself if my desire to have you alone caused you to become sick." He started to turn to go back into the ballroom and stopped, his hand going to the small pocket in the front of his breeches.

"I can't believe I forgot about this," he said almost to himself. He removed something from the pocket and then took Danielle's hand, kissing her palm before turning it over. "I never got you a bride's gift, my love." With that he slipped a ring upon her finger, kissing it when he was done before allowing her to look.

The ring was delicately made, gold braided intricately for the band with five sparkling blue sapphires surrounding a brilliant diamond. It took her breath away with its beauty and even more so with his thoughtfulness. A tear glimmered in her eye, caught on her thick lashes before falling soundlessly.

Christopher saw the tear and his face grew tender seeing in her his hopes for the future, his love and his passion. She reached up and drew his face to hers, kissing him gently before holding her hand up to the dim light coming from the windows behind them. It flashed and sparkled over the bright stones. "Thank you, Christopher, I shall wear it proudly."

He tucked her hand on his arm and escorted her back to the ball, looking around to see if he could spot Danielle's stepbrother. The man was no where to be seen and they enjoyed the rest of their evening.

~~~~~~~~

He didn't make another appearance until a few nights before Christmas, showing up at Danielle's arm just as she was being escorted back to her husband after dancing with one of his friends. Danielle's face was flushed from the exercise and she'd been laughing at something her escort had said when she felt a hand upon her arm.

"May I have this dance, stepsister?"

Her stepbrother's voice was as oily as ever as he bowed to the gentleman and pulled Danielle back onto the floor where new music had just begun. Taking her in his arms, he held her just a little too close for her peace of mind, holding her firmly when she tried to step back.

"David," she hissed, faltering through the steps of the dance, "please stop."

"Your fortunes have changed drastically for the better, sister dear," he said, his tone of sarcasm barely masked. "Being married to a scarred and disfigured beast seems to suit you well. He must really know what he is doing between your thighs."

Danielle tried to pull away, to stop his movements but he was too strong, dragging her with him. She could see the looks of the curious and hurried to catch up to his steps, determined to finish this dance and get away from him as quickly as she could.

"My husband is a good and decent man, and the only nice thing your family has done for me. Now please, I'd like to go find him."

He took her arm, pulling her off the dance floor and out a side door into a room that was currently not being used. Danielle struggled against him, fighting to get away without causing a scandal. "Let me go, David. Christopher will be looking for me."

"I just want another sample of what that bastard is now getting, Danielle," he spat at her, gathering her writhing body against his. His mouth covered hers, capturing the shriek she gave just a second too late.

She pushed at him, holding her mouth tightly shut as he pushed at her lips with his tongue. His hand came around to her breast, trying to scoop the full globe out of the tightness of her bodice, only succeeding in ripping one of the seams. She stamped down on his foot, her full skirts hampering her movements, finally doubling up her fist and hitting him as hard as she could across his face.

"You bitch!" he ground out, pushing her from him so that she fell to the floor. He fingers pushed at the swelling around his eye, catching sight of the blood from the cut caused by her ring, as Danielle hurriedly gathered herself, scooting towards the door as fast as she could. She opened the door and shut it quickly behind her, wishing she could lock him in to keep him away from her. Turning she took two steps and found herself enfolded in a pair of male arms.

"No!" she gasped.

"Danielle? Love, what's wrong? I didn't see you on the dance floor and worried that something might be the matter." Christopher's voice had never been more welcome.

"Nothing," she mumbled, burying her face in his coat and smelling his familiar scent with a sense of relief. She glanced back at the still closed door, anxious now to get away. "Can we go, Christopher? I know it's early, but I'm feeling a little tired."

"Of course." He signaled a footman to retrieve their cloaks and to order round his coach, wrapping hers around her with loving hands.

Danielle didn't relax until she was at home, away from any chance of contact with her evil stepbrother. She sat at her dressing table, her new blue velvet dressing gown wrapped warmly around her letting Mary, her new maid brush out her hair. Mary jabbered on, chattering about anything that came to mind until Danielle finally had enough and sent her out. Then she sat on the settee in front of the fire, staring at the sparkling stones in the ring that she never was without.

It was time, she thought. Time to make the decision, to become his wife in more than name. He'd given her everything and asked for nothing from her. He was gentle and kind, loving and wonderful. How could she deny him her body?

Her thoughts drifted as she stared into the flames until a noise brought her up right. She heard it again, a groan, a thrashing noise from beyond the connecting door of their rooms.

She hurried to the door and knocked tentatively, then opened the door as the thrashing continued. She saw Christopher in the light from the flames of the fire in his room, his arms thrashed as he fought with his dreams, his mouth opened and horrid groans of pain emerged, tearing at her heart. She rushed to him, calling his name as she tried to wake him.

"Christopher, it's a dream. Wake up, Christopher." She climbed on his bed, avoiding his flailing arms and reached out to touch him, shaking him gently.

He woke instantly, sitting straight up in bed, the covers falling to his waist, revealing his naked chest to her gaze. And for the first time she saw the extent of the damage of the scars that he lived with.

The scar on his face wasn't the terrible disfiguring thing she had thought it might be, crossing from his forehead and across his eyebrow to his jaw line, leaving traces of smooth skin around his eye and along his hair. It was worse on his neck and down his chest and arm, the flesh crinkled and raw looking, shiny and scarred. Before she could look further, he grabbed his covers, pulling them up and around his face so that she could only see the unburned half of him.

"What are you doing here, Danielle?" His voice was gruff, from sleep and the nightmare or embarrassment, she didn't know.

"You were dreaming, making the most awful groans, Christopher. I heard you from my room." She reached out her hand and touched the edge of the blanket that was next to his face, trying to pull it down again.

He resisted for but a moment, then slowly let her lower it until she once more could see all of his face. "It's ugly, Danielle, and not something that you should have to look at."

"You're my husband, Christopher. There isn't a part of you I would consider ugly." She scooted closer until she could lay her lips gently on the burn on his cheek, wishing with all her soul that she had been able to spare him the pain that these scars represented. Her lips slid from his cheek, finding his mouth with an innocence that made his heart pound. When she sat back, he found his voice.

"Danielle, do you know what you are doing? Do you know what you want now?"

A blush rose to her cheeks, her eyes cast down.. "I want to belong to you, husband. I want to be your wife in everyway. But, I'm frightened."

He pulled her close, his heart thudding so loudly at her words, he was afraid it would beat itself to death against his ribs. The desire he felt for her, desire that was always a hair trigger away, surfaced, pooling in his loins. He drew a deep, steadying breath and prayed he didn't lose control, that he could make this night, this experience wonderful for her.

"We'll take it slow, love." Even if it killed him. "And if you fear, you just need to tell me." The trust in her eyes, the innocent desire he could see kindling there pulled at him and his mouth found hers, the sensation different without the leather mask covering his face. It began with lingering tenderness, teasing nips at her lower lip that made her gasp, light strokes of his tongue that had her deepening the kiss, searching for his tongue with her own.

He pulled her across his lap, his fingers untying the robe she word, pulling it from her shoulders to drape across the bed. The bit of gauzy material she wore under it was little covering, revealing more than concealing the wonderful curves of her body. He groaned at the sight of her full breasts, her rosy nipples pressing wantonly against the thin gown as he pulled her arms free from the robe.

His hands touched her face gently and she felt his scarred right hand for the first time. He pulled her against him, wrapping her in his arms as he buried his face in her hair, breathing the clean fragrance of her as he sought to calm the thundering urges of his body.

Her hands weren't still, creeping up his chest and over his bare shoulders, twisting in the strands of black hair that lay so thickly against his neck. She felt a wildness deep inside of herself, an ache that made her long to whimper for him to hurry, to assuage a need she didn't, in her innocence, understand. She tugged on his hair, bringing his face to hers, making advances that she scarce knew how to make.

The groan that came from his chest was part pleasure, part pain, part pure need for the slim beauty who had taken his heart so easily. He rolled, pulling her down to the bed so that he lay above her, his hands caressing her face as he drugged her mind with shattering kisses. The tie of her night rail came undone easily under his fingers, the sides falling open and leaving a swath of pale, creamy skin naked to his sight. He pushed the material off her shoulders, baring the upper half of her lovely body.

"Christopher..." her voice was a whisper of embarrassment and he saw the slight move of her hands as if she would cover her breasts from his view.

"No, love. You have nothing to be embarrassed about. You are so achingly beautiful." He took her hands, kissing each one gently before putting them on his shoulders. "Just touch me, Danielle."

"H...how?" He saw her take her bottom lip between her teeth and gnaw on it in indecision. "I want to please you, Christopher."

"You are pleasing me, Danielle." He took her bottom lip in his own mouth, biting gently upon it, nibbling the soft flesh. "The touch of your soft hands on my skin gives me pleasure that is unimaginable. Having you here with me is a wonderful gift, my love." He took her mouth, letting a little of his passion for her burn through his control. Her lips were sweeter than the finest sugars, the flavor of her mouth that of dark passion that lured him even further in his seduction of her senses.

His lips trailed to her ear, caressing the tiny shell with little flicks of his tongue before softly sucking on her earlobe. He felt her body stir under his and smiled darkly, need teasing at the edges of his control. Her neck beckoned him and he tasted her there, feeling the pulse beating madly at the base of her throat. Christopher found the soft skin above her collarbone enticing and nipped it gently, hearing her gasp and feeling the shudder of passion float through her body.

Danielle's hands caressed his back, feeling the long line of scar tissue that twisted across half his body with gentle, trembling fingers. Her mind was lost to the sensations he was stirring in her so effortlessly with his lips and his hands. His fingers grazed the rigid tips of her breasts, stroking with feather like touches around the full curving globes before coming back to claim the pale mounds.

His lips found one beaded nipple and latched on, and she arched to ask for more as the spasms of pleasure shot through with lightning flashes to the knot of tension slowly coiling in her belly. Her hands moved to his hair, holding his mouth to her breasts. She sighed and started to protest when he lifted his head, his mouth taking hers again with sweet demand that lanced through her with tiny flickering flames.

Christopher pulled on the gown that was gathered at her waist, taking it down her legs and off with her help, baring her every lovely curve to his eyes. He sent a silent prayer heavenward that he would be able to give her pleasure, that she wouldn't fear him after tonight. And then she felt his hand, there, where David's had been. Where David had hurt her before and she couldn't help the fear that had her pulling away.

"It's okay, love," Christopher whispered against her mouth, his fingers gentle as they stroked across the curling silk that covered her woman's mound. "Open for me." His fingers parted her soft lips, slipping in to feel the heat and wetness of her desire. He closed his eyes as a pulse of pleasure jerked through him so intense he thought he would loose his seed before he could take her.

Danielle arched under him as his fingers explored the secrets of her womanhood. His hand felt different then David's had, her body welcoming her husband's touch with a flow of nature's moisture that eased his way. It was shocking, the way he touched her, the things he was making her feel. And then his fingers moved, concentrating on a tiny nubbin of flesh and her body jolted. Pleasure spilled into her as her hips arched and thrust against his hand, gasping groans coming from her mouth unheard as he tortured her slender frame.

She could feel something, something that was more, just beyond her reach and she strained towards it, her eyes closed, her hands grasping at the twisted sheets under her. Her thighs clamped on his hand as she thrust against him until she shattered, pleasure searing through her in waves so fierce she screamed out his name.

Before her body could fully relax, before the pleasure that had blinded her to all else subsided completely, she felt him spread her thighs, coming between them to slowly press into her pulsating sheath. She felt her tender flesh stretch around his hard shaft as he kissed her cheeks. Her hands grasped his side as he started to press further into her, small strokes pushing him ever deeper.

Christopher felt the thin membrane that blocked his path and stopped, stroking her hair from her face and letting her adjust to his size for a moment as he kissed her passion swollen lips. He'd known he would be her first but that tiny barrier that protected her virgin womb provided proof that she was his, just his. Lust swamped over him and his body moved before he could stop it, pushing through that barrier and claiming her as his own.

He felt her stiffen under him as the pain wracked through her. "I'm sorry love, it won't hurt again. I promise." He tried to hold still but it had been so long, he had wanted her so much he couldn't help but move, stroking his long hard length inside the tight sheath that fit him so perfectly.

Full breasts pressed against his chest, her hips arched upward, tipping to meet his thrusts. Danielle gasped as that same pleasure she'd just felt returned in full force, centering where they were so intimately joined. Her thighs parted further, her leg caressing his as she slowly brought it up, granting him even deeper access to her body.

Christopher felt her surrender and then her aggression and breathed a silent pray of thanksgiving. She met his every thrust, giving as well as taking. He watched her face, saw her eyes go blind with pleasure just instants before he joined her, filling her with thick ropes of his silken fluid, as her cries joined his moans in the quiet of the bedchamber.

He held her tightly for a moment, then rolled to his back, pulling her with him until she was tucked against his side, her head resting against his unscarred shoulder. Her breath rasped across his chest and she could hear the galloping beat of his heart in her ear. His hand stroked down her back, resting against her waist and she slipped her leg up his, feeling his seed wet against her thigh.

She couldn't believe she'd been so afraid of that, so terrified to give herself to the man who had given her everything he was, his gentleness, his kindness, his home and his money. A thought crossed her mind that brought a frown to mar her happiness. What about his love? Did she want to be loved by her husband? Did she love him?

Danielle thought back over the weeks since they'd been married, the tender care he had shown her, the hours they had spent together in different pursuits, the effortless conversation over a myriad of topics that never seemed exhausted. His interest in her opinion had amazed and delighted her. She remembered the pleasure she got from being with him, the joy she felt when he entered a room. And then she tried to picture her future without him and felt a stab of pain around her heart. Was this... Did she love her husband?

His fingers stroked across the furrows in her forehead, gently smoothing them away. "Is something wrong, Danielle?" Concern colored his voice as he felt a twinge of unease. He thought she'd felt the same as he, had he been mistaken?

"Nothing is wrong, my Lord, except for my foolish worry that has kept us from this pleasure before now." She scooted up until she could look into his face. "I'm sorry, Christopher."

He smiled and flicked her nose, then kissed it before letting his lips cover hers in a kiss of growing heat. She shrieked when he pulled her up, setting her slight weight down across his loins so she straddled him.

"I guess you'll just have to make it up to me, Danielle," he said, grinning at her look of shock. "I did tell you I'd teach you how to ride, didn't I?"

Laughter turned to soft sighs and quiet moans as he did just that.

~*~

Chapter Four

The days passed quickly as the couple explored their sensuous nature. Danielle's thoughts of love took root and grew, binding her to Christopher not only by law but by her heart. She no longer slept in her own room, using it for changing as her husband's bed definitely held more to offer than her own lonely bower.

He grew more comfortable in her presence, wearing his mask only when others were present. His manner relaxed and Mrs. Whiting smiled to see the man he had been before the accident peeking through. He laughed more, delighting in his wife's graceful wit and wry sense of humor. His improved manner was noted by the entire household staff and all appreciated the change.

They'd decorated for Christmas, a huge tree standing in front of the large front window, decorated with homemade ornaments and spun glass balls. Tiny candles were clipped to the ends of the branches and would be lit Christmas morning for the Master and his lady, and the staff to enjoy. The smells of Christmas abounded, pine boughs gracing the mantles, baking smells emitting from the kitchen. Red and gold bows were hung from the doorways, tiny sprigs of fresh mistletoe dangling from each, in invitation for Christmas kisses.

A ball was being held on Christmas Eve and the newly wedded couple were invited. Danielle dressed in the newest of her finery, a black satin gown that was shot through with strands of silver threads. She sparkled when she moved, the dress framing her beauty and Christopher proudly walked with her into the ballroom. They wandered the room, speaking to acquaintances before following the throng to where a long table had been laid with an elaborate feast of finely prepared foods.

Then back to the ballroom where the line of men who wished to dance and talk to Danielle seemed endless. She danced a few, never with the same man twice, and then sweetly excused herself to go to the room that had been reserved for the ladies to freshen up.

Danielle smiled to herself, seeing her reflection smile back. Tonight she would tell Christopher that she loved him. She'd decided and she wasn't going to back down. The little voice in the back of her mind that hinted at doubts was firmly told to shush as she planned the deed, and sought a little privacy from the crowded ball.

"Oh, so the little slave girl has become a swan," the voice she had hoped never to hear again, sneered at her. She looked behind her, seeing her stepmother Constance, rage upon the older woman's face as she glared at her stepdaughter in her beautiful gown, jewels hanging from her ears and around her throat.

Danielle stood, her shoulders back, not allowing the woman's words to bother her. "Yes, stepmother. If you intent was to marry me to an ogre who would dress me in rags, then I am sorry, you failed."

Constance face turned redder, a sure sign of her temper. "You act the haughty one now, missy. But you won't be such for long." She reached out and clasped Danielle's slender bare arm in her strong fingers, yanking her forward.

"What are you doing? Stop that," Danielle tried furiously to escape, struggling to free herself from the evil grasp. The door behind her opened and she breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she was to be rescues. Her hopes were dashed when the oily voice of her stepbrother intruded.

"Problems, mother?" He stepped forward, wrapping his arms firmly around Danielle from behind, trapping her arms in his grasp. He moved his feet quickly out of the way of her heels as she attempted to free herself and stuffed his handkerchief in the young woman's mouth as she opened it to scream.

Constance took the ropes she had concealed under the thick cloak she carried and wrapped them around the girl's arms, pulling the bonds tighter than necessary and delighting as her stepdaughter moaned in pain.

"Now, now, mother, darling. Let's not bruise her too badly. We don't want to enrage the beast before we kill him."

Danielle's head swiveled as she tried to spit out the piece of cloth that was stuffed in her mouth. Kill? Did they mean Christopher?

When her hands were tied, the cloak was draped around her, the hood pulled forward until her face disappeared in its shadow. Once more, David pulled her back to him, his voice whispering in her cloth covered ear. "Make a scene, Danielle, alert even one person that something is going on and your beloved husband will be dead before he hears of your peril. Behave yourself and come with us willingly and we can discuss your options. Now, nod your head if you understand."

Danielle nodded, having no choice in the matter. She let herself be led from the room and past others in the giant entryway, down the stairs to be herded into a closed coach. She was tossed inside, her head striking the wood on the other side of the coach hard, leaving her disoriented as she was dragged onto the seat next to David.

The coach took off, carrying her away from the man she loved.

~~~~~

Christopher was out of his mind with worry, having lost control at the ball when he realized that Danielle was missing. No one had seen her since she had left the dance floor. She wasn't in the house and the grounds were being searched systematically. He glanced at the clock on the mantle, just after midnight. It was Christmas and the gift he'd been given, the gift of Danielle in his life was gone.

He felt the old misery and darkness creeping back, the brooding that he had done for months after the fire that had left him scarred and disfigured felt almost like a familiar friend after the warmth of his wife was missing. He heard someone enter the room and looked up. His host shook his head slightly, no news.

"Was she upset? Could she have run out?" he asked.

"No, no, she was looking forward to tomorrow. To today," he corrected himself angrily. He stood and paced the room again. "This is getting me nowhere. I'm going to go home, see if there has been any news on that end." He turned and stalked from the room, his gait heavy, his shoulders bowed.

His coach waited at the end of the stairs and he climbed in, throwing the robe across his lap. He could smell the fragrance of the scent she'd worn tonight. It haunted him, teased him with the thoughts that she might be lost to him. Where could she have possibly gone?

He made the trip home in the coach, feeling the agony of worry and not knowing tear at him. Was she lost? Did she somehow become turned around and end up outside? Did someone have her? Where the hell was she?

The windows were lit up when he arrived home, giving him a momentary hope. Mrs. Whiting came to the door, her hands ringing the plain white apron she wore over her black dress. Her eyes asked questions that he had no answers for and he walked past her. He made his way to his chamber, staring at the bed where they had made love so many times in the past few days. He could see her sitting in front of the fire, her eyes sparkling as he walked to her, a smile curving the beautiful lines of her mouth. And now she wasn't here.

Anger took him and he tore at the room, tearing off the bedclothes to puddle on the floor, tipping over the furniture, ripping at the paintings. His chest heaving, he walked from the room, unable to stand the memories each corner seemed to have. As he went to go into his study, Mrs. Whiting stopped him, a note upon a silvery tray. He took it, seeing his name printed upon the front and nothing else. Opening it, he stared at the unfamiliar writing.

"If you'd like to see your wife alive," he read, "come to the old church tomorrow at dawn. Any earlier and we will kill her. If you bring anyone with you, we will kill her."

Mrs. Whiting gasped in horror. "M'lady has been kidnapped."

Christopher smiled thinly at the note. "It's worse than that, Mrs. Whiting. They didn't ask for ransom. They don't plan on her coming back." He stalked into his study, closing the door behind him.

The light of dawn saw him sitting upon his horse at the entrance of the old church. He waited impatiently, knowing that sitting in the open as he was could get him killed, but he had no choice. The old wooden door opened, squeaking loudly on its rusted hinges. A hand beckoned him forward and he dismounted from his horse, feeling his burned leg buckle slightly under him He grabbed the saddle to keep himself upright and found his balance then walked toward the building.

Inside the church was dim, dirt and leaves on the floor as well as a healthy scattering of snow. He waited a moment, giving his eyes a chance to adjust before stepping further.

"Christopher, it's a trap." Danielle's voice was almost shrill in her panic. He'd come when she'd prayed that he wouldn't, that he would forget about her. "They plan to kill you." A sob caught in her throat.

He saw her, standing close to the altar, a dueling pistol held to her side. Her arms were behind her and she was shivering in the cold air of the church. Holding her arm tightly was her stepmother, a grim smile upon her face as she studied her stepson-in-law.

"Good morning, my Lord," she said sarcastically.

"Let her go and we can work something out between us."

Constance threw her head back, laughing shrilly. "Why should we let her go? When your body is found, Danielle will be a beautiful widow, brought back to live in the bosom of her family, to mourn your loss. In a month or so, David will announce their engagement and then he'll have control of your property, my Lord."

Christopher opened his mouth to speak and felt the bore of another pistol press against the heavy leather of his mask over his temple. "Don't move, my Lord." David spoke softly, his words for Christopher alone. "Tonight, when you will be slowly turning cold on the bare ground out here, I will be between your wife's thighs teaching her the way to properly please her husband. I'll use her, her mouth, that plump mound between those beautiful thighs, her firm, round ass, in every way I can think of. And when she comes, she won't be calling your name, she'll be screaming mine."

Christopher felt every single word David spoke in his gut, feeling it twist and fester until sweat beaded on his forehead as he fought to stay calm. "There's only one problem with your plan. Danielle is not my heir."

The word that came from David's mouth was foul and made his mother flinch. "What do you mean? She has to be your heir, she's your wife."

His eyes met the frightened ones of his wife and he tried to reassure her. She gave him a tremulous smile, standing a little taller.

"I've never changed my will, David. My estate, including my title, goes to my nephew if I were to die. He would take care of Danielle, she would never want for anything, but that privilege wouldn't be extended to her family." Christopher turned, feeling the barrel of the gun rub against his mask, and looked into David's crazed gaze. "Kill me, and you are still in the same boat as before. Money gone, creditors at your heels. And from what I have been informed, you haven't paid off a few wagers that you've made. You have some very unsavory people looking for you."

David tried to stare him down, not wanting to believe that all his planning and scheming was for naught. There had to be something he missed. Desperation clawed at his stomach, his rage blurred his vision, making him see red.

"No!" he shouted, his finger tightening on the trigger. The gun exploded with a huge report, startling both women. Danielle watched as Christopher was flung backwards, landing on his back on the dirt covered floor. It seemed unreal, and then the horror of the moment caught her, a scream welling in her throat. She turned on Constance, grabbing the pistol in her hands, fighting with her for it. It went off and she felt the heat of the gunpowder and watched for only a moment as her stepmother was flung backwards.

Then she was running to her husband's side.

"No," she moaned, falling to her knees next to him, her hands shaking as she reached for his dear face. "No, Christopher, don't leave me. Oh, God. I love you, Christopher." She touched his skin, feeling the warmth that it still held, willing him to open his eyes. "I love you," she sobbed, feeling her heart breaking.

David grabbed her around the waist, lifting her away from her husband. She turned and fought him, scratching and biting, kicking at his shins while he tried to hold her. She tore his flesh with her nails, leaving bloody furrows in his face.

"Why, you little bitch." He slapped her, knocking her off her feet and to the ground.

A growl, low and dangerous, was heard from behind him, and he turned, startled. A fist met his jaw, another following quickly into his stomach. He collapsed, unconscious, before he hit the ground.

Hands touched Danielle's waist and she turned, ready to fight once more. She wasn't prepared for the sight that greeted her, staring up into the loving brown eyes of her husband as he helped her off the ground.

"How...But you were dead?" she asked hesitatingly, her hands once more touching his beloved face.

He shook his head, turning it to the side to show her the black mark and tear in the thick leather of his mask. "I never thought I'd be glad to be wearing this. His rage shook his aim and the mask took the brunt of the blow." He grinned at her. "I'm feeling a little like I had to much to drink but otherwise, love, I'm fine."

She pulled his head down to her, finding his mouth with her own in a kiss of passion, the love she felt for him, the pain she had gone through when she thought him dead combining to fuel the flames that were never far from the surface between them. He groaned into her mouth as her tongue plundered his, stroking against his, driving him mad with need.

"Well, it looks like we weren't needed after all."

The voice broke them apart, though Christopher refused to let her out of his arms. They watched as David was carried out of the church, his mother Constance, brought around, the shot of the pistol having gone into her shoulder. She was carted off to a doctor and then to the jail, where she would wait with her son to see the magistrate.

Christopher rode home slowly, Danielle seated across his lap, her head on his shoulder. They reached their home, a ecstatic Mrs. Whiting scurrying Danielle away to bathe. She was sitting in front of the fire in his bedchamber, drying her long hair in its warmth when he entered the room.

She rose and went to him, her nimble fingers unbuckling the straps of his mask to take it from him. Her fingers smoothed over his forehead, combed through his thick hair. Besides a bruise and a small bump, he was uninjured.

She sighed her relief and planted a tender kiss upon his injured brow, pushing his hair back from his face with a tender hand. "I was so scared, Christopher. I thought I had lost you."

He sat down in the chair in front of the fire, pulling her down in his lap. "You'll never lose me, love. Don't you know I'd go through any hell for you?"

"You walked in there knowing it was a trap." The words were an accusation.

"It was the only way to get you back. I had no choice." He kissed the tip of her nose, her eyes, then pulled her closer, resting his head on the top of her still slightly damp hair. "I couldn't live without you, Danielle."

"Then we are in agreement."

He lifted his head and stared down into her eyes. "What do you mean, my love?" His heart raced with hope.

"I couldn't live without you, either, Christopher. I was ready to die today when I thought you were dead. I would have taken David with me, though." She laughed ruefully, remembering the crazed look in her stepbrother's eyes.

He stroked the hair from her face, his hands lingering on her skin, his eyes searching hers. "Danielle..."

She smiled, finding it a simple thing, after all the worrying she'd done, to just say what she felt. "I love you, Christopher."

"I love you, too, my wife.

And joy filled him, that on this first of their many Christmases together, he had been given this most perfect gift from her. A gift that he would treasure and cherish, a gift he would never take for granted.

Love Making Stories

Sexy True Stories

2007-08-20T12:54:00.000-07:00

After spending the entire day fucking Uma & Gerri I knew there was no way I was going to be able to have the photo shoot that Carol Lin was expecting. Calling her I let her know I was postponing her shoot for a couple of days and would be in contact with her very soon.

I called Kristina Abernathy and when her husband answered I felt a little uncomfortable. He put me at ease quickly saying he knew about her upcoming calendar shoot and was very excited about viewing the finished product. He told me to hold on and he would put her on.

"Hello John, tell me you're calling to set up the shoot with Kevin and me."

I could sense the excitement in her voice and said; "You got it Kristina, when are you and Kevin Robinson available to do the shoot? Do you have any preference where you want to do the shoot?"

She was very happy and couldn't stop talking. "I would love to set the mood in a very exclusive restaurant and progress to an elegant suite in one of Atlanta's ritzy hotels. I'll give Kevin a call and see if he is available tomorrow, is that soon enough?"

"Sound great Kristina, if he says it's a go, give me a call back and I would love to meet tonight and talk about wardrobe and reservations,"

"Oh fuck, I can't believe it's really happening, I'll call you right back, bye!"

Within minutes she was calling back; "Hi, it's all set, he'll be ready tomorrow all we have to do is tell him when and where, okay?"

"Kristina, I'll be over in an hour to discuss the specifics."

"Great see you soon."

I laughed to myself, none of the women so far have had this much excitement in anticipation of doing the video. I knew this one was going to be special.

I arrived at her place and her husband Greg answered the door and was excited as Kristina was about the shoot.

"I know it may sound crazy but I have had a fantasy about watching Kristina get fucked by a black man ever since we met. Her father is a Baptist minister and being from the old south he would have a heart attack knowing his lily white prim and proper daughter was fucking a black man,"

"Don't worry Greg; you would be surprised on just how many men want to watch their wives get fucked. Do you want to be there or is watching it on film enough?"

"I'm not that brave, seeing her on video would be enough."

Just then Kristina came into the room dressed in sweats and no make-up and even this way she looked gorgeous. She was a lot shorter then I imagined a mere five foot one or two.

We talked about her choice of clothes and decided on a cocktail dress. I told her about the positioning of the mini cams in the restaurant so she could be discreet and not draw attention and at the same time live out her fantasy in the restaurant.

She was excited as can be and we called it a night and she gave me a deep tongue kiss as a left her home.

All the way back to my hotel all I could thing about was that kiss from Kristina and wondered if there was a way I could worm my way into her fantasy, if not at the restaurant, at least the hotel suite afterwards.

I arrived at the restaurant about five and with the cameraman made sure all of the camera were working and positioned properly. We had two under the table, three overhead and two more on tops of the opposite chairs making sure all the action would be caught on film.

I sat at the table across from them making sure I could see all of the action about to take place. I paid a pretty penny to insure the tables in the immediate vicinity of Kristina and Kevin would be empty.

Kevin and Kristina entered just around five thirty and Kevin was dressed in a tailored grey suit. Kristina was a knockout; she was dressed in a short black cocktail dress that ended at mid thigh. She had sheer black stocking and matching high heeled shoes. The top of the dress had spaghetti straps and the neckline plunged showing off her huge tits. As she walked they rolled from side to side unencumbered by a bra for sure.

They took their place in the secluded booth and ordered drinks and the action started right away. I could see Kevin's large hands sliding up and down Kristina's full thighs. She spread her legs giving him better access to her upper thighs. Her lips were parted as she let out tiny moans as he worked on her legs. She threw her head back and closed her eyes as he made contact with her thong panties.

Their drinks came and they ordered dinner, as soon as the waitress left they were back at it. Kristina's hands were under the table and the camera picked up her opening the button on his pants and tugging down his zipper.

Just then my cell phone rang and I quickly answered it. I barely heard the voice on the other end as I was concentrating on the action at the table across from me,

"Excuse me, who is this again?"

"My name is Jamie Colby; I work at Fox News on the weekend."

"Yes I know who you are the cute short haired blonde with the full lush figure, right?"

"Well I guess you could describe me that way, I would rather describe myself as made for loving, not for speed."

She got my attention; "Well Jamie, I'm in the middle of a shoot right now, what can I do for you?"

"I got your number from Kerin Chetry, she said she is going a shoot with you in a few months and I was wondering if there was an opening for me in your video calendar layouts? I'm here in Atlanta now on business and was wondering if we could meet and discuss this further?"

Looking over at Kevin and Kristina I got an instant hard-on. Kevin was kissing her neck and slowly sliding one of the thin straps off her shoulder. As this happened one of her large tits slipped out of the dress. She skin was extremely white and her aureole was large and almost red. The large nipple was thick as a pencil eraser and deep red. Kevin moved his head and sucked the large red nipple between his black lips. Kristina threw her head back and rubbed her lily white fingers around his bald black head.

"John, are you there?"

Jamie was still on the line, but I didn't hear a word she said.

"Listen Jamie, I'm at the Blue Flamingo on 12th street, do you know where that is at?"

"Yes I do, I'm only a few blocks from there right now."

"If you want you can join me for dinner and watch the shoot, we can discuss any openings and I can see first hand if you fit the mold for our calendar."

"Great I will see you in a couple of minutes, bye!"

I didn't even hear the phone go dead as I watched Kevin bare Kristina's other tit and begin sucking on that one and pinching on the other one. As the waitress approached the table Kristina pulled her dress back up and covered her huge tits up.

As they ate their meal, or at least attempted to do so they played with each other under the table. Kristina now had Kevin's pants down around his knees and was stroking his cock with one hand as she ate her meal wit the other.

I was locked on watching what was going on at the table across from me when all of a sudden a tall blonde woman stood over me.

"Hi, are you John? I'm Jamie Colby."

I stood to greet her and as I did my hard on was very evident and her eyes shot to the bulge in my pants. As I took her hand in mine I could feel sparks coming from her. Her eyes were mesmerizing and as slowly licked her lips and her pink lipstick shined on her full wet lips. She was dressed in a two piece pink skirt suit that ended at mid-thigh and what a pair of legs she had, fantastic.

I motioned for her to take a seat next to me and in direct line of Kevin and Kristina. She let out a gasp as she watched Kristina stroke his large black cock under the table.

"Oh my I didn't realize that this was taking place when you said you were in the middle of a shoot. I thought it was just some preliminary photos or something like that, not an X-rated video right here in the restaurant."

Didn't Kerin tell you that the entire calendar shoot was more or less a fantasy shoot of all of the anchors doing what they always wanted to try but were too afraid to come right out and do?"

"Yes she did, but what about the calendar?"

"Well after the first set of pictures we all decided just to do the videos and from the videos find a good shot to take and use that still picture on the calendars, make sense?"

She just shook her head in agreement as she watched Kevin and Kristina who had now finished eating, very little was touched on their plates.

As the waitress cleared their table Kevin went back to kissing Kristina. His black lips covered her small mouth and we both watched as his large black fingers combed through her platinum blonde locks. His tongue invaded her mouth as her tiny white fingers rubbed his bald black head.

Once again his head dropped to her chest and freed one of her large tits from their confinement. Both women let out groans as Kevin did this.

I looked over at Jamie and her eyes were glued on the table across from us. Seeing my opening I snuck my hand under the table and placed my hand on her bare knee. She jumped a foot and looked at me and licked her shiny pink lips and returned to looking at Kevin and Kristina.

I slowly ran my hand up and down her bare thighs and she parted her legs for me. She let out tiny moans as I crept closer and closer to her panties.

We both let out groans when all of a sudden Kristina slid down off the booth and crawled under the table between Kevin's naked thighs. I had a small remote monitor of the cameras on my table and I switched it to one of the overhead cameras and I could watch as Kristina lovingly kissed the head of Kevin's huge black cock. Her tongue ran around and around the head and I nudged Jamie and pointed to the screen.

She let out a gasp as she watched Kevin's mushroom sized head slip into Kristina's mouth.

My fingers increased the pressure on Jamie's sleek thighs as she slipped lower in her chair causing her skirt to ride up higher on her legs.

My thumb now grazed her lacy panties and they were dripping with her juices. I pushed the material to one side and covered her bare pussy with the palm of my hand. Jamie arched her back as I rubbed up and down her slit. Pausing for a second I slipped one finger into her wet hole and it nearly sucked me in. She let out a long groan and came all over my finger drenching my palm with her juiced.

She protested when I withdrew my hand and I looked into her smoldering eyes and slowly licked the clinging cum juices from my fingers and hand.

Over at the other table Kristina was bobbing up and down on Kevin's twelve inch cock. Kristina had progressed to getting all but an inch or two down her throat. She came off of it with a pop and her saliva was dripping down the shaft to his cum filled balls. She scooped up a gob of the juices and spread them all over the cleavage of her tits. Slipping the juice covered stiff cock between her tits she began riding up and down his cock. What a sight to see, that huge black pillar with it's large veins popping out sliding up and down between those two large pillows of white flesh was incredible to see. With every upward stroke Kristina popped the head of his cock between those sweet red shiny lips. She looked up at him with those dark deep pools of lust filled eyes and drove his cock deep down her throat.

Kristina continued this for over five minutes. Her tits were covered in her saliva and it began dripping down to her belly.

Kevin squeezed and twisted at her erect nipples and whenever he let go she moaned in protest. He combed his large black hands through her platinum blonde hair and she smiled up at him as she swallowed him again.

Back at our table Jamie was running her hand up and down my thigh and cupping my balls and cock through my pants. I thought I was going to burst right through my zipper.

I continued to slowly caress Jamie's fantastic legs and she was getting excited again.

We both watched in eager anticipation as Kevin began moaning louder and louder. He arched his back and let go a load that hit Kristina on the chin. It dripped off onto her tits as Kevin continued to fuck her tits. The second shot, Kristina caught in her mouth and she sucked it in. Grabbing his cock she bobbed up and down furiously and you could see her cheeks concaved as she sucked the nectar from his huge cock.

Finally she let go of his cock and opening her mouth she ran her tongue around his cockhead. Cum filled her mouth and covered her lips and tongue. She slowly let some of the man juice slip from her mouth and drop down to her tits. She worked the juices into her flesh and Kevin grabbed Kristina by the arms and pulled her out from under the table.

A few of the other patrons were now watching the erotic scene in the dark corner. Kevin gave Kristina a deep kiss tasting his cum on her lips. He roughly pulled the tight skirt up to her waist and pulling the black panties to one side positioned his monster cock at her blossoming pussy. Running the head back and forth across her dripping lips she slowly lowered her hips.

The head popped in and as he started slipping inch by inch into her gripping cunt, two cell phones went off at the same time.

Both Kevin and Kristina let out moans as they froze with his cock half buried in her cunt.

They reached for their cell phones and as each spoke, Kristina wiggled her hips sliding another inch into her cunt.

They both hung up at the same time and Kevin kissed Kristina and with a groan she pulled off of his cock. His cock was drenched with her juices and there were even a few clumps of white fluids dripping down his cock.

He reached for his table napkin and cleaned off his cock. Kristina lowered her skirt and slipped her huge tits back into her dress and pulled the straps back up.

I was in no condition to stand with Jamie playing with my cock it was like a tent pole in my pants. Reluctantly I stood and went over to the table.

"What's going on, why the sudden stoppage?"

Kristina looked up at me with lust still in her eyes, "There's a fucking Hurricane on the way in the Gulf and Kevin and I have to cover for the next few hours the other have to get to the hurricane area. Fuck, I was so much enjoying feeling that huge cock of Kevin's splitting my cunt apart. I don't know how I'm going to last the next couple of hours."

Kevin spoke up; "Just imagine what a great time we will have afterwards in a nice large bed where we can fuck and suck the entire night."

With that he gave her a long deep kiss and then said; "Well John, I guess we'll see you at the hotel after our shift is over, shouldn't be more then three or four hours, okay?"

What could I say; I just nodded and watched as they left the restaurant. I walked back over to Jamie and told what had happened and we ordered a couple of drinks.

"So tell me Jamie, through all of this action, you never told me what you were here for exactly and if it's what I think it's about, what is your fantasy and what you are willing to do."

"Well John to tell you the truth, I wasn't sure what I wanted until just a few minutes ago. Sure I wanted to fuck and be fucked, but now after seeing Kevin & Kristina it's become clearer."

She took a sip of her drink and played with the rim of the glass. Looking at me with those dark eyes I saw a twinkle in them and I could tell she was sure of what she was about to say.

"Basically I believe I'm a voyeur. I get turned on by watching others make love, fuck I believe is a better way of putting it. I can't believe how turned on I got just watching Kristina and Kevin, but taking it one step further I loved it when you began playing with me. I was lost in the moment and I became Kristina and I was sucking Kevin's cock. Don't get me wrong I love my husband, but it's become old. We get into bed, he kisses me, plays with my tits for a moment or two and then we make love."

"So tell me Jamie, what in your fantasy would make you happy?"

"It's simple I wanted to be treated like a sexual animal. Just the way you played with my pussy. You took your time and looked out for my needs. I guess what the bottom line is I love foreplay. Hell I think I love foreplay more then fucking. I could be satisfied with hours of touching, playing, sucking and then when I think I'm going to explode, being fucked real hard. When you made me cum with your hand that was the best orgasm I've had in months. Before that my husband was drunk one night and couldn't get off. Just the extended time of his cock in my pussy made me cum, not with any finesse, just the sure time it took him to cum gave me a tiny orgasm."

I looked into her pleading eyes and I smiled; "Jamie, lets get out of here and head back to the suite and wait for Kevin and Kristina to finish their shift. Maybe while we wait I can hopefully show you some pleasure."

A wide smile crossed her face and she nodded vigorously, her golden locks bouncing around her shoulders looked mighty inviting.

When we got back to the suite I had Jamie get comfortable, kicking off her shoes she sat on the large plush sofa.

I made us a couple of drinks and I turned on the television.

"Hey Jamie I have an idea, would you like to watch a video of one of the calendar shoots?"

"I would love to, which one do you have?"

"I have the one from yesterday it's with me, Gerri Willis and Uma Perraraju. We did a real estate selling fantasy for Gerri."

"You have got to be kidding, I work with Uma and I would never have thought she would ever do anything like that."

I chuckled; "Listen Jamie, would you have ever thought you would be here right now contemplating the same thing?"

"Good point, pop the tape in and let's see what I might have in store for myself."

I slipped in the tape and turned off a couple of lights and took a seat next to Jamie. I started the tape and there I was on the bed with Uma. Jamie couldn't take her eyes off the screen.

I lifted her legs off the couch and had her lay them across mine. She did this without hesitation. Very casually I played with her gorgeous legs sliding my fingertips very gently across her knees and around her calves. I moved along to her ankles and feet and rubbed them and she let out tiny moans of approval and she slid lower on the couch. Her head was resting on the arm of the sofa as she kept her eyes glued to the screen. I caressed her fine looking legs for over fifteen minutes and now Jamie began squirming as I crept higher and higher up her thighs.

I could smell her sex as it emanated from under her skirt which had now ridden nearly to her hips.

As she watched the screen her lips parted and she wet her full lush lips and she was now breathing through her mouth.

On the screen Uma was sucking on my cock and Gerri was eating away at Uma's pussy.

My thumb grazed her wet panties and she moaned and arched her back. She ran one of her fingers along her bottom lip, imagining she was Uma sucking on my cock. Her other hand was running up and down the bulge in my pants.

After the wild night I had yesterday with Gerri and Uma, I was still sore from all of their sucking and fucking. I slipped out from under Jamie's legs and gently nudged her over onto her side. Reaching for the button and zipper on the back of her skirt I tugged at it and it slid down. Grabbing the skirt by the hem I slipped it from her legs and tossed it to the floor.

Still looking at the screen Jamie let out a low groan as I buried my cock in Uma's tight pussy.

I spent the next ten minutes kissing, licking and nipping at Jamie's squirming legs, never coming within three inches of her now soaked pink lace panties.

Jamie looked down at me with lust filled eyes and grabbing my head directed me towards her pussy.

"Please John, lick my pussy, I can't wait any longer I know as soon as you touch me I'm going to cum. I need my release so bad, I'll do anything."

I chuckled; "Anything?"

She nodded quickly as she licked her lips.

"Later I want to see you and Kristina make love to each other."

Her eyes popped open wide; "I've never done that before, I don't know if I can."

I began to withdraw from between her legs.

"Okay, okay I'll do it, just get me off, now please."

"Tell me what you want Jamie."

"Lick me."

"Lick what Jamie?"

"Alright, lick my cunt, stick your tongue in my pussy and make me cum now. You're driving me crazy, now eat my cunt!"

I tore off her drenched panties and slowly lowered my face to her pussy and what a pretty pussy it was. It has two large winged folds that were engorged with blood and now fully blossomed. Above hooded was her large clit just begging to be played with.

Jamie wrapped her strong muscled thighs around my head and drew me to her womb. Her calves beat on my shoulders and back.

I blew on her pussy and she let out a groan. I slowly licked her from asshole to just below her clit. I didn't want her to cum too quickly. I stabbed away at the folds of her pussy and the lips parted as I drove deeper into her cunt. I slipped two fingers into her pussy and she arched her back trying to make contact with her clit.

She slipped her fingers to her clit, but I slapped them away wanting to control her orgasm.

I slipped one finger out of her cunt and slipped it into her asshole. She let out a groan and I knew I couldn't hold her off too much longer.

I had one finger up her ass and two in her pussy. Her juices were flowing like a river and I lapped them up as best I could. Taking a deep breath, knowing I was going to need it I sucked her clit in between my lips.

She went off like a nuclear warhead letting out a loud scream she clamped her vise like thighs around my head and shook for nearly a minute. Finally she unclenched her legs and dropped back onto the couch.

I slowly sat up, my face, chin and neck covered in her juices.

Sweat was dripping from her face and her blonde curls were stuck to her forehead. She licked her lips and ran the back of her hand across her forehead.

Smiling weakly down at me she said; "That has to be without a doubt the most intense orgasm I have ever had. Now that's what I call foreplay."

I laughed; "Just wait until I fuck you."

She rolled from side to side laughing; "You're still fully clothed and I still have half of my clothes on. What will happen when we are both totally naked and fucking?"

I laughed; "Ready to find out?"

"Give me a few moments to recover, if I can and then let's see what happens."

I looked at my watch; "Sorry Jamie, but that will have to wait. Kristina and Kevin should be here shortly and IT IS their fantasy shoot you know. Maybe we can incorporate both theirs and yours in the same shoot."

"I don't get you, what do you mean both fantasies?"

"Well they will be here for their fantasy, and you can watch as a voyeur and experience your fantasy. You know I'll bring you along slowly with A LOT of foreplay."

She smiled; "Yeah I know, maybe just a little too much foreplay."

I smirked, "Women, never satisfied, or maybe over satisfied. Now get your ass up and get dressed, they will be here soon."

She hopped up and still dressed from the waist up she wiggled her sexy ass and walked slowly towards the bathroom. "Damn, I thought, what a gorgeous pair of legs, I wonder what her tits looked like."

Jamie came back into the room looking like a million dollars. Her hair was impeccable, makeup done to perfection and once again those gorgeous legs showing off under that short pink skirt.

She sat next to me; "Where are the main stars of tonight?"

"Kevin called a few minutes ago from his cell, they should be here shortly. He also said they were bringing a surprise for me, but he wouldn't say what the surprise was."

"Of course not silly, if he told you then it wouldn't be a surprise." She gave me a soft kiss on the lips. Her lips tasted like cherries and they looked wet and very appetizing. I kissed her back and our tongues began dueling back and forth. My hand slipped to her knee and slowly slipped up her gorgeous thigh. She spread her legs and I went higher. She moaned into my mouth, but the mood was broken as the door opened and in came Kevin, Kristina and Kristen Dodd.

Kristen is a large woman, not fat, but built on the large size. She stands about five foot ten, a lot of legs and broad shoulders to hold up her huge tits. She has a pleasant face with full lips all framed by a thick head of dark blonde locks.

Kevin introduced us and when it came to Jamie he asked who this was?

I told the three of them about the restaurant and the call I received from Jamie. I told them about her fantasy and how we got together while they were on the air.

Kristen spoke up; "Well I guess I'm a fifth wheel here. I will leave you all to enjoy yourself, I wouldn't want to intrude."

I spoke up; "Nonsense Kristin, stay, if you are interested you can either join Kevin and Kristina, or Jamie and me."

"Are you sure!"

We all chimed in; "We insist!"

A large smile crossed her face and the stiffness vanished and all of a sudden she looked very appetizing.

Kristina was the first to speak; "I don't know about anyone else, but ever since the restaurant I've been hotter then a firecracker and I want to get that big cock of Kevin's back in my mouth and my pussy."

A huge smile crossed Kevin's face as he took her by the hand and led her to the bedroom.

At the studio she had changed from her cocktail dress that was stained with her pussy juices and Kevin's cum to a more on air acceptable black skirt and white starched shirt with a black jacket over the blouse. She still had her black stockings and fuck me high heeled shoes.

Once in the bedroom the cameraman had the entire lighting perfect with multiple cameras situated above the bed and all around the room.

Kristen followed them into the room and took a seat in the corner in one of the plush chairs. Jamie and I remain standing near the door with her in front of me.

Kristina started to climb up onto the bed but Kevin stopped her.

"You stay standing while I strip and get on the bed. After that I want you to do a sexy strip tease for me and then you maybe can join me on the bed, okay?"

Kristina licked her pouting lips and just nodded.

Kevin slipped off his jacket and took off his tie. Unbuttoning his shirt he pulled it from his pants and the three women let out tiny gasps as they gazed upon is strong chest muscles. He kicked off his shoes and undid his pants and they fell to the floor. He kicked them aside and looked up at Kristina, and then Jamie and hooking his thumbs in the waistband of his shorts slowly lowered his briefs. A loud gasp came from all of the women as they looked upon his large black cock. It was at half mast and it was already larger then mine and as he slipped to the bed and took off his socks he lay back on the bed and slowly stroked his cock. It grew in his large black hand and he smiled broadly.

"Alright Kristina, give me a show and make it sexy."

She licked her bright red lips and stared at his large cock. She had it in her mouth and between her tits in the restaurant but seeing it here in the bright lights of the bedroom caused her to be hypnotized by its size.

She slowly slipped the black jacket from her shoulders and let it sensually slide down her arms. It fell to a pool of black around her feet. She rolled her shoulders and slowly began unbuttoning her plain white blouse. She turned and looking over her shoulder at him tugged the blouse from her skirt. Pulling the blouse off one shoulder she looked at him and blew him a kiss and licked her lips very slowly and slipped the blouse off her other shoulder and down her arms. Her large tits were hidden from his view, but we could see them. Because of the evening dress she had on earlier, she didn't have a bra on and for their huge size and massive weight they did not sag one bit. She cupped them in her small hands and flicked her thumbs over the erect nipples. She let out a moan and kept her back to Kevin.

In the other corner Kristen unbutton her double-breasted grey jacket and had a couple buttons of her satin cream colored blouse undone. She was lazily toying with her tits through her blouse as she watched the action before her.

With her back still to Kevin, Kristina slowly lowered the zipper on her tight black skirt. Wiggling her ass she bends at the waist giving Jamie and me a fantastic view of her tits swaying back and forth.

I pulled Jamie back against me and my cock tented in my pants rubbed back and forth between her large ass cheeks. I cupped her tits through her jacket from behind as I nuzzled her neck and nibbled at an earlobe.

She let out a moan and Kristina looked up at us and smiled.

Kristina slowly lowered the skirt an inch at a time.

Kevin stroked his cock faster as his eyes took in the gorgeous ass that Kristina was exposing to him.

The skirt fluttered to the floor and Kristina pulled up on her sexy black lace panties. It was sucked into the crack of her ass and her pearly white firm ass cheeks shown prominently at Kevin. She stood upright, her huge tits swayed from side to side as she stared at Jamie.

She turned slowly towards Kevin dressed in black stockings, shoes, garter belt and panties.

"Oh my fucking god!" That was all Kevin could say. He stroked his cock faster.

Kristina smiled; "Don't do that too much, I'd hate to have it go off too prematurely. Do you want me to take off the panties or would you like to have the honor?"

He didn't say a word, he only reached out his hand to hers and she stepped to the bed. She leaned in and her gorgeous platinum blonde locks covered his face as their lips met. His large tongue swept along her bright red wet lips.

She moaned into his mouth as he cupped one large tit and tweaked the nipple.

He drew her to the bed and laid her on her back. He hovered over her just taking in her beauty. Her porcelain white skin against the black satin sheets was amazing. Her blonde hair fanned out on the black pillow and Kevin's large black hands began traveling along her flawless white skin. He lowered his face to hers and she lifted up to meet his mouth. They kissed hard trying to reach inside each other.

Kristina ran her hands over his bald head as he ran his one hand through her blonde hair and stroked along her shoulder and down to her tit with his other hand. He cupped her tit and squeezed, she moaned and arched her back to his hand.

He broke the kiss and looked into her dark eyes and smiled, "God Kristina, you are so unbelievably beautiful." He stroked her hair and kissed her chin and then her neck. Traveling slowly downward he worked on her neck for a few minutes, then kissing her shoulder and her upper chest.

She was rolling her head back and forth with her eyes closed feeling the passion in his kisses.

I looked over at Kristin and she had her blouse totally open now and one large tit out of her satin bra. She was rolling her large red nipple between her thumb and forefinger as she stared at the action on the bed.

As for us, Jamie was also staring at the scene on the bed. She has her one arm behind her back stroking my exposed cock that she had fished out of my pants. I helped her by unbuckling my pants and dropping them to my ankles. I was unbuttoning her suit jacket from behind her and slowly slipped the material off her shoulders and down her arms. I retook her neck and kissed along her shoulder as I cupped her tits through her lacy black bra that did little to hide the treasures that was under it.

Back on the bed Kevin worked along her upper chest to her tits that stood high on her chest. He pushed the two mounds of flesh together and worked on both aureoles and nipples. Moving from one to the other and back again he did this for nearly five minutes. Her tits were covered with his saliva as she moaned and groaned constantly.

"Oh Kevin, I love the way you suck my tits, but I need more. I need your huge cock in me, I need it in my pussy, I need it in my ass and I want you to cum in my mouth again. I love the taste of your cum and I need to taste it again."

He smiled; "Kristina we have all night and we need to give our guests a show."

She groaned and ran her small white hands across his big bald head trying to push him off her tits and down to her pussy.

Slowly he moved from her tits and they were wet and slippery from his saliva. She squeezed her tits as he moved to her belly button. Sticking his tongue in he worked around it and she arched her back.

He slid down her body and taking one small dainty foot in his large hand pulled off her shoe. He kissed her foot though her stocking and sucking on one toe slid his hand up and unhooked her stocking from the garter belt. Sliding the stocking down her tapered leg he pulled it from her foot and tossed it to the floor. He kissed and sucked on each toe and she squirmed around on the bed. Her hair was tangled in the pillow as she rocked her head back and forth. She was breathing heavily through her mouth as she licked her parched lips.

Kevin slowly kissed his way up her lily white leg until he reached her black lacy panties. She thought that he was finally going to get to her pussy and relieve the aching that was driving her crazy...She was wrong.

Kevin dropped that leg and moved to the other leg. Unhooking the stocking he slid it down her leg and off her foot. Once again he played with the other foot and suck and licked each digit while she continued to moan. Dropping her foot he kissed his way up the other leg as he caressed the one he just bared. Reaching her panties once again she arched her back.

"Please Kevin, take my panties off. I want you to see my pussy. I want you to suck my cunt until I cum all over your sexy beard and mustache. Oh please take me now I need to cum so fucking bad!"

Reaching under her he undid the garter belt and tossed it aside. Cupping her firm rounded firm ass in his large palms he hooked his fingers in the waistband and slowly tugged it from her hips.

The panties had a mind of their own not wanting to part from her pussy as the material directly covering her pussy stuck to her lips, partially due to the wetness that clung to them and partially (I knew I wouldn't want to loose contact with that jewel either) because it liked being there. Finally like a rubber band it let go and slapped against his hand, what a sight to see! I now why they call some woman's pussy a crack, because that was all Kristina had. It was a well defined crack, but nothing more, she barely had pussy lips all she had was a large slit that had a serious leaking problem at the moment.

Kevin lowered his face to her pussy and blew softly at her crack. She arched her back and groaned; "You fucker, quit torturing me. I need something in my cunt and I need it now."

She reached down to finger herself but Kevin slapped her hand away. She moaned in frustration.

Using both thumbs he parted her slit like a blooming flower and as the lips parted the thick fluid began oozing out. Her inner lips were red and puffy and hooded at the top was her large red clit. He worked the lips back and forth driving her crazy. Kevin finally lowered his head and ran his tongue from her asshole and along her slit to her clit, but still did not come in contact with the ripe red bud. He worked is tongue back and forth going deeper and deeper. Her white thighs now enveloped his bald black head and all that was visible was the back of his neck. From another angle we could see his large tongue work deeper and deeper into her cunt and she let out a loud scream when he finally sucked her clit in between his lips.

"Oh fuck Kevin, that's it, suck on my clit and make me cum harder then I've ever cum before, yes, yes, yes that's it you black mother fucker, eat my lily white pussy, yes, yes I'm cummmmmmmmingggg.

Her legs fell from his head as she groaned into the pillow and continue to shake as he sucked her pussy; He would not stop as her orgasm continued she screamed she was not stopping.

OH fuck, oh fuck, I can't stop cumming, stop, stop; I'm going to pass out." She let out a long groan and her eyes rolled in her head.

Kevin pulled back and the sheets under her ass were covered in her juices. His face, mustache and beard was covered in clumps of her cum. Her entire body was covered in a sheen of sweat, god did she ever look sexy. Her once tiny slit had blossomed open and the inner lips were extended and gaping open. What an erotic sight.

Over on the overstuffed chair Kristen had her blouse off and bra off. She was sucking on one of her large nipples and her hand was down her open skirt fingering herself.

Jamie was on her knees with my cock buried down her throat. Her nose brushed my belly as she deep throated my cock. My hands were tangled in her golden locks as her tongue rolled around my cock buried in her mouth. I pulled out of her mouth with a pop and she groaned her disapproval.

I stepped back and began applauding the scene on the bed.

Kevin on his knees took a mock bow and Kristina lazily gave me the finger.

Kristin broke from her hypnotic stare and pulled her hand out of her skirt and smiled weakly at us. Her large gorgeous tits shook as she sat up in her chair.

I left the room and returned with a pitcher of ice water and five glasses. Jamie took the glasses and poured the drinks and handed them out, damn she looked hot in her pink skirt and black bra. Her full lips were swollen from the sucking she had just given me.

We all took a breather and then Kristina took a large sip of water and then pushed Kevin onto his back. Grabbing his cock she lowered her mouth to his semi-erect cock and sucked him into her mouth. With the cold water still in his mouth he let out a scream as the cool water poured out of her mouth and onto his balls.

Before he could react she had swallowed the water and began working harder on his reawakening cock. Soon she had him moaning from the blow job and not the cold water.

He wrapped his black fingers in her blonde locks and worked his cock deeper and deeper down her throat. She looked up at him with those innocent dark eyes and they sparkled with a wanting she had never known before. Pulling off his cock with a pop she quickly straddled his hips and running the large knob of his cock back and forth across her tight crack slowly lowered herself down on his large black hose.

"Oh fuck, it's tearing me in two. I don't think I can take any more!"

"Oh yes you can you tight cunt, you're going to take it all!"

With that he drove his hips upwards and at the same time with his hands on her shoulders pushed her downwards.

She let out a loud scream as her thighs slapped against his. His entire twelve inches were now buried in her cunt.

Tears came to her eyes as she sat there unmoving trying to become accustomed to his monstrous cock. Slowly she began moving up and down on that monster that was buried in her body. She was moaning constantly spitting out any and every obscenity I've ever heard.

She arched her back and drove his cock all the way back into her womb and felt his cockhead press against her cervix. Her tapered back was wet from her sweat and her locks danced along her shoulders and back as her cunt swallowed up his cock.

"Oh fuck me Kevin, I'm going to cum again!"

"Go on Kristina, I'm going to be fucking you all night. I usually only cum once a night, but after that action at the restaurant and that break at work I'll be able to fuck all night. Just remember, once I cum, I'm through."

She moaned but I don't thing she heard a word he said. She screamed out and fell against him as she came again. His cock was covered in rivers of while fluids from her cunt. He continued to pump away at her as he cupped her ass. He slipped one cum covered finger to the puckered asshole and she groaned again.

"Kevin there is no fucking way you are shoving that big black cock up my ass. God knows that right now there is nothing I would love more then to be double penetrated, but not with that monster.

Jamie looked at me: "How about you John, want to fuck Kristina up the ass."

Kristina looked over at me and then down to my cock, shaking her head no; "That's too big also, maybe some other time. I will take it in my mouth though."

"Maybe later Kristina, I have to take care of Jamie first."

She smiled and went back to riding Kevin's cock.

He toyed with her tits and sucked on them as they got into a rhythm. They must have been going at it for at least or fifteen minutes.

I had slipped Jamie's bra off and was playing with them as she continued to stroke my cock from behind. I unzipped her skirt and pulled off my shirt and now all we had on were her panties. I slipped them off and worked my hands all over her body and we were both heating up quickly.

She moaned and I whispered in her ear; "Enough foreplay for you?"

She laughed; "I never thought I would ever say this, but I think I'm foreplayed out, I need to be fucked and fucked good and hard."

"Okay Jamie, on your knees and I'll slip it in and do you doggy!"

"God yes, I love it doggy, just play with my clit and tits."

"Don't worry I will."

I knelt behind her looking at that gorgeous ass and pussy and with wide lips. I pushed forward and it felt like a hot knife running through warm butter. I slipped in easily and she groaned as I hit bottom.

Kristen came over to us and slipped under us and began sucking on Jamie's tit and then moved to her face and the two of them kissed passionately. She swung around and Jamie sucked on her tits as she began sucking on Jamie's clit. This drove her wild as she tugged at Kristin's skirt. Kristin slapped Jamie's hands away and popped my cock out of Jamie's cunt and sucked on it several times and slipped it back into Jamie's cunt. Sucking back on Jamie's clit this drove her over the top and she began cumming.

Kristin slipped out from under us and crawled up onto the bed. Kristina was still riding Kevin and Kristin slipped her fingers around Kevin's cock and pulled it from Kristina's cunt. It made a popping sound as it came out. Kristin sucked on Kevin's cock and slipped it back into Kristina's cunt. With her fingers covered in juices she slowly slipped first on, then two and then three fingers up Kristina's tight asshole. Kristin pulled Kristina back to her and the two of them kissed and sucked on each other's tongues.

Kristina dropped her mouth to Kristen's tits and sucked on her nipples as she continued to ride Kevin's large cock.

Kristen bent over Kristina and whispered something in her ear and her eyes went wide and she nodded her head in approval.

Standing up on the bed Kristen removed her skirt and unflattering panties and she grabbed Kristina by the hair and yelled out; "Suck me Kristina, suck me and I'll fuck your ass!"

Both Kevin and Kristina's eyes went wide as Kristina ate at Kristen. When she moved her head back and only then did I see what they were so wide eyes about. Kristen had a cock, not a large one, maybe about four or five inches but after being in Kristina's mouth it was rock hard.

Grabbing Kristina by the hair again she had her suck on her small cock. Kristina went into overdrive. Plowing up and down on Kevin's cock and sucking on Kristin's

Kevin was mauling both sets of tits and seeing Kristina riding his cock and sucking on a cock that belonged to someone he thought was a woman was driving him close to cumming.

He closed his eyes trying to hold off.

Kristin pulled out of Kristina's mouth and scooted back behind her. Bending Kristina over so she could find her asshole, Kevin continued fucking away at Kristina's frothing cunt. Kristin lunged forward and her tiny cock slipped into Kristina's asshole. This put Kristina over the top as she shook and came again all over Kevin's cock.

Seeing this both Jamie and I went into sensory overload and we both came I exploded in her cunt and she clamped down on my cock and her juices, mixed with mine dripped down her thighs.

We collapsed on the floor watching as Kristen plowed away at Kristina's asshole. Kristen's large tits were crushed against Kristina's back and Kristin had one hand fisting Kristina's golden locks and the other was mauling her huge swinging tits.

This sent Kevin over the top and he exploded in Kristina and sent her over the top once again.

Falling against Kevin, Kristen followed and continued fucking Kristina's asshole.

Kristen let out a load scream and pulling her cock out of Kristina's ass shot her load all over Kristina's ass.

They all collapsed in a giant heap all you could hear was heavy breathing.

Once everyone gained their strength, one by one we piled into the shower and took a group shower. Jamie and Kristina sucked off Kristen again, Kevin and I made sure she was on the other side of us, not wanting a part of it. Watching was great, but we were not into that.

What a photo shoot. We climbed up on the bed where Jamie and Kristina went back to sucking Kristin's cock. I buried my cock in Kristina and Kevin fucked away at Jamie's tight cunt.

This went on the entire night and as the dawn broke over Atlanta we all nodded off to sleep.

I wondered how we were going to top this night; April was next and nearly impossible to beat March, seeing it definitely went out like a lion.

Sexy True Stories

Ball Busting Stories

2007-08-20T12:50:00.000-07:00

She'd had it. Everything had gone straight to hell in a Porsche shaped hand basket. A brand new, bright red 911 with leather bucket seats, a cd changer, her husband, and his secretary. She was living a cliche. Twenty-seven years of age and she'd been reduced to a cliche. At least there are no children, everyone commiserated. As if that made a difference. There was children, if you counted the twins growing nicely in her husband's lover's belly right about now. Was it her fault she wasn't exactly a fertile Myrtle? No. It wasn't, some people were meant to singlehandedly populate a football team, some people were meant to adopt.

Staring out of the 29th floor corner office window at the busy street below, the corner office that should have been hers, she came to a decision. She had to get out. She had a college degree in business administration, she could damned well use it.

Whirling around, she strode purposefully, very much the ball busting business professional, to her desk. Popping open her briefcase, she put a few things into it, the pictures of her family, a stuffed bear Daddy had given her when she got this job, her college diploma didn't fit, so she hand carried it. A quick call to the boss, she was a prick anyway, and she was out of there.

Once again, she strode with all the professional confidence a junior associate was expected to move with. What the hell for? She just quit without the benefit of notice. Tucking the diploma more firmly under her left arm, she kicked off her black Italian leather Ferragamo pumps and skipped out of the building, giggling. She felt so free.

She wasn't running home to Mommy and Daddy, primarily because Mom lived in Pasadena with her boyfriend. She wasn't running to Daddy either, of course she wasn't, she was a fully grown capable woman just stopping in to visit her father before going on with her life. Who the hell was she kidding? She wanted to curl up in Daddy's lap and bawl like she did when she was fourteen and Ron Blackmore had dumped her for Sheila Rogers of the double D's.

After she'd left the hollowed halls of Whitney, Fillmore, Brock, Chase, Martin, Chesapeake, Morton, Widenour, Smith, and Corrine forever, she drove to a Ford dealer and traded her trophy Lexus off on a big honking F-250 with all of the truck trimmings. She was never driving a cliched car again. She just didn't know she'd be scared of the stupid truck. Who knew that the darned thing was twice the length of her Lexus and three times as heavy? At least she didn't kill anyone. Dents added character to pickup trucks anyway. Maybe Daddy knew what the four wheel drive business was actually for.

Okay Slick, she told herself, enough sitting in the driveway. Daddy would call the cops if you don't get out of the truck soon. She opened the door and the ding ding ding reminded her to remove the keys. Getting locked out of her own truck on the third day of owning it was just too embarrassing to contemplate. She slammed the door shut without getting out. Daddy had company, after all. He drove the Navigator, she knew that, who drove the Mustang?

Oh well, she was his daughter dammit, and she needed him. His company could just go home. She climbed out of the cab of the truck, locked the doors, and slammed the driver's door. Drat, she locked the freaking keys in the freaking truck like the world's biggest freaking idiot. She jerked at the handle for a few moments. She was just going to have to go inside and face Daddy, let him know that his eldest daughter really was a failure. A failure as a wife, a failure as a want to be mother, a failure as a lover, a failure in business. Well, not a failure in business, she just up and quit without bothering to think things through like an intelligent person would. Okay, so she was flighty, not a failure. Was that better?

She was in the front door before she realized she probably should have knocked. She dithered a moment, trying to decide if she should go out and knock or if she should just call out. A familiar laugh stopped her short. Her sister was here? Oh great, now she'd have to fess up to her life, the failure, in front of her sister too. The laugh cut off and turned into a long low moan.

Her sister was hurt? An oooooooooooooooooh followed that, then a long masculine groan mingled with the oooh. Daddy was letting Darling bring her boyfriends over? The sounds were coming from the den, along with the crackling of a fire and soft music.

"Ooooh right there, that feels good," her sister moaned. The man groaned something she couldn't understand back, then obviously did more to the "right there" spot because her sister suddenly squealed.

The chair was obstructing most of the view, she could see two naked bodies, a man on top of her sis, older, but still lean and well shaped. She paused a moment, to admire the anonymous man's backside. He had a nice one, that was for sure. Much better than that prick she'd been married to. The sight of the two healthy bodies making love in the glow of the fire was compelling. She'd never realized the hidden beauty in sexual relations, porno just didn't do it justice. She felt a wet clenching deep in her belly.

"Oooooohhhhh Dad, I'm cumming," her sister howled, then continued howling incoherently. Darling was into role playing?

DADDY??????

She dropped the keys she'd been holding in her hand, they fell to the thick rug with a muted clatter. Stepping farther into the room she could see the back of her Daddy's head and her sister's face twisted with ecstasy.

"Daddy?" her brain screamed mutely in outrage. Both of them froze as if they'd heard her, well her sister sort of deflated, still panting from the force of her orgasm. Her father slowly twisted his head and stared at her, looking rather like an eight year old with his hands in the cookie jar.

"Daddy?" she whispered it this time, just too shocked to say anything coherent.

"It's not what you think, Baby," he said soothingly. Her jaw flapped like a landed fish. "It's... it's..."

"Sis? Go on up to your room," Darling ordered, still breathless. "I'll be up in a few minutes to explain, just go on up, okay?"

Mutely, she picked up her keys and went to her room. Her mind simply refused to wrap itself around the fact that the sensuous coupling she'd just witnessed had been her father and her sister. Naked. Together. Fucking. She didn't notice when she sat on the bed and dropped her keys on the floor. Daddy and fucking, well that just defied all logic. Everyone knew that Daddies just didn't fuck. Well, maybe once or three times, but only in the purest catholic sense of the word fuck. She bent over and retrieved her keys. This was too much.

"Baby?" Daddy's voice preceded his soft knock. He opened the door and stepped into the room. The girlishness of it clashed with his masculinity. He was wearing his pants. She didn't know whether to be relieved or disappointed. After all, her sister got to see everything. And taste it. And feel it. And... Oh good grief, what was she thinking?

"Tell me she just had some popcorn stuck in her throat and you were giving her the heimlich maneuver," she begged.

He laughed, a deep, rich attractive laugh. She'd always wanted a man that laughed like Daddy did. The Prick fell short there too. "You know what we were doing, Baby. I imagine you're a little shocked and confused."

She didn't want to talk about it. "I'm getting divorced," she said instead. He sat down next to her and squeezed her hand. "And I quit my job. And I have a stupid truck that I locked my keys inside of."

"Your keys are in your hand," he pointed out gently.

"Oh." She looked at her keys in her hand, feeling the tears gathering. He made an abortive move, as if to hug her, then reconsidered and dropped his hands into his lap. The lap that was still prefaced with a rather large, unsatisfied bulge. The Prick's dick wasn't that big either.

"Baby, your sister and I are living together," he said bluntly. "We have been for a while."

"I can share the room still." Her voice held an edge to it, a mild warning that she really didn't want to know. She just wanted to happily pretend everything was perfectly hunky-dory down at the Ponderosa. Adam was still sorta cute, Hoss was still adorably dumb, Little Joe was still that Highway Angel guy. An image of Loren Green boffing her sister invaded, tearing up that little fantasy.

"She sleeps in our bed. Mine and hers."

Closing her eyes, she pressed her palm to her forehead, the keys to the stupid truck digging painfully into her flesh. "Maybe I should get a hotel room," she said miserably. She'd counted on staying with Daddy until she could get straightened out. She just didn't have the funds to support a decent room and still go through with her plans to buy a business.

"No, you can stay here. I just want you to understand the relationship your sister and I have."

"How long has this been going on?"

"A few months."

"The sex?" Visions of her sister at sixteen doing cheerleading in the buff for Daddy steamrolled through her brain.

"A year." He took her hand and squeezed it.

"Who all knows?"

"Just you and us. This isn't forever, Baby. We just needed each other for a while." He sighed, looking away. "We know it's wrong, it's just that well, we love each other, and a man and woman living together like we've been, well, things happen."

"But, but how-?" She didn't have a clue what to say next. What to think, or even what to feel. She kept picturing the two bodies writhing together in the firelight.

"I think you know how it's done, Baby. You are married."

She snorted. "It's been so long, I forgot how."

"You're a sexy woman, Baby, it couldn't have been that long for you. What man in his right mind would pass up a chance to make love to you?"

A few hours ago she would have blushed and chalked it up to an expected "Daddy compliment." The image or her Daddy sinuously fucking her sister invaded again. Did he mean he wanted to do her as well? "Would you, Daddy?"

He froze, as if suddenly aware he was treading on thin ice. "Baby, I'm only a man."

"That's kind of obvious, Daddy." She gestured at the tent in his pants, then rubbed her nose.

"You did interrupt us before I could cum, Baby. It doesn't go away on its own for quite awhile." After he said that a lengthy, uncomfortable silence settled in. Finally, he couldn't take it anymore and broke the tension. "Tell me about this divorce."

She suddenly felt like the little girl who'd gotten ditched by Ron Blackmore all over again. "I caught Frank with his secretary. They were doing it in my bed. He got her pregnant, with twins." She still felt like curling up in her Daddy's lap. She leaned against him, her cheek to his bare chest, and his arms came around her. "So I quit my job, traded the Lexus in on a truck I can't drive, and I cleaned out our mutual funds. I'm going to buy a business here."

"I'm going to kill him."

"I'm better off without him anyway, Daddy. He was never man enough for me." She sniffled, trying not to leave a trail of snot across his naked pectoral.

"That's right Baby. He wasn't good enough for you."

"It hurts, Daddy."

"C'mere, Baby." He wrapped her even more tightly in his embrace and rocked her while she cried her heart out.

As competent a woman as she was, she still needed the support of the family. The Prick had no intention of divorcing her, he had no intention of doing anything but enjoying his little chickypoo somewhere in Bermuda. So she moved in with Daddy and Darling and went to work. She had two missions, divorce the Prick and purchase a business.

It was hard to get used to, thinking of her sister and her Daddy. She tried not to, but damn, her sister had to scream like a banshee every time she came, which was pretty much non-stop. Once or twice she caught her sister looking at her with a speculative gleam in her eye, but her father had kept his distance.

She found a chain of five service stations, two car washes, and a quickie lube station for sale. Like a blithering idiot, she plucked them up with a minimal down payment and installed herself as the gas station queen. It didn't dawn on her until the papers had all been signed and everything was hers, lock, stock, and motor oil that she knew absolutely nothing about the service station industry. Just how stupid can one woman get?

"Baby, it took you four months to buy the thing. It's not exactly an impulsive decision. You had to make a business plan and arrange for financing." Her Daddy slowly stirred the cream in his coffee. "You'll do just fine, it won't take any time for you to figure it out."

"But Daddy!" she protested. "I don't know anything about cars. I won't even drive my truck when I can borrow your Navigator!"

"You'll be fine, Baby. I have perfect faith in you."

"Oh Daddy, what if I fail again?"

"You never failed in the first place," he snarled, her vehement protector, even from herself.

"Yes, Daddy, I did. I couldn't stay with my job, I couldn't keep my man." The divorce would be final in a few more weeks, she'd taken the first step and had let her lawyers take her soon to be ex to the cleaners. That bit of viciousness was so unlike her, and she already regretted it. "I wasn't woman enough for him."

"Baby..."

"It's true Daddy. I wasn't beautiful enough and I wasn't a whole woman. I couldn't have his babies." She'd faced the awful truth weeks ago, that somehow, she hadn't been enough for him. If she had, the Prick would still be married to her.

"Don't you ever say that, young lady." He surged to his feet and leaned on the table, glaring at her. The knife froze inches from bagel as she stared at him in dismay. "You are a beautiful, intelligent, gorgeous, determined, sexy, successful young woman. No man in his right mind with all of his balls in place would ever prefer some stupid ball of fluff. You were too much for him, you challenged him too much and he wasn't good enough to meet that challenge."

He subsided in his seat.

"He wouldn't even have sex with me unless I made him," she whispered.

"Then he was an idiot."

There was silence for a while, nothing but the sound of cream cheese being jerkily spread on a toasted bagel. He took a sip of his coffee and contemplated her silently. One tear, then a second dripped from her eye. She looked up at her Daddy, meeting his steady, caring gaze. Once again, as it did all too frequently in the past five months, the image of her father's naked body making love to her sister invaded. Mentally, she substituted herself for her sister. She ripped her gaze away guiltily and fiddled with her bagel.

"Baby."

"Yes, Daddy." She wanted to kick herself. She sounded like some sixteen year old girl who'd broken curfew.

"What were you thinking about a moment ago?"

"Um, nothing."

"Baby..."

"Daddy, I don't want to talk about it."

"All right." He started to get up, then paused, as if arriving at some decision. He reached out and took her hand, squeezing it firmly. "Baby, if you need me for anything, and I mean anything, you just let me know. I'll help you, if I can."

"O-okay Daddy." Her voice was nearly inaudible. He waited for another few moments, then left her in the quiet kitchen for a solitary breakfast. Did he mean...?

No matter how busy she was, she couldn't keep her Daddy out of her mind. If you need me for anything, he was repeating incessantly. Her broad-chested, naked Daddy kept letting her know that he was there for her, in any way she wanted him. There had to be something wrong with a twenty-seven year old woman wanting her Daddy that way.

She had lied to a lot of people in her life, including herself. One of the things she swore she'd do after she walked out of Whitney, Fillmore, Brock, Chase, Martin, Chesapeake, Morton, Widenour, Smith, and Corrine was that she would never again lie to herself. No matter how tempting it was. Considering that she was in the unenviable position of lusting after her own father, well, lying was the least of her worries. She lusted after Daddy. She was a damned sick puppy.

How could she not? She got to listen to the "sex serenade" nearly every night, some days too. Her Daddy and sister went at it like a couple of rabbits in heat. Either Darling liked to fake orgasms or Daddy knew what the hell he was doing with a woman.

She sat at her desk in her office, the sound of an impact wrench buzzing in the cavernous garage not too far away. It had taken her a few days to learn what an impact wrench was, she still had now idea why it was called an impact wrench. As far as she could tell it was a wrench that removed bolts from tires and things and it was powered by air. Why not call it an air wrench? The air compressor kicked in on the other side of the cinderblock wall. The rattling was enough to shake her hind teeth. Maybe separate office space was called for. She made that a goal. New office when she solved the steady decline of revenue riddle.

She stared at the picture of her Daddy sitting on her desk. Revenue was the last thing on her mind. It had been several weeks since that talk in the kitchen, where he had given her the thinly veiled offer of his body for her use. Since then one of the mechanics had caught her eye and a little light flirting had cropped up. She had made the decision to never mix work and relationships. That put the hot mechanic firmly out of reach. She heard through the grapevine that he was seeing a stripper anyway. The dating scene wasn't what she was ready for, and other than a few men she'd chatted with online, the only man she interacted with on a personal basis was her Daddy.

The jarring ring of her office line brought her back from the dangerous trail her mind was about to take. "Hello?"

"Ms. Harris," the warm, congenial voice of her lawyer boomed over the intermittent wrrrrrrs of the impact wrench. "Congratulations!"

"It's done?"

"Just swing by my office and sign a few things. Then I'll file it and it's done. If you can be here in the next hour, I can have it filed today."

"I'll be there."

"I'll let Mary know you're on your way. See you shortly."

She depressed the hang up button and immediately called Daddy. "Daddy, I'm going to sign the papers in the next hour. Then he'll file it today and I'll be divorced!"

"Oh Baby, you wait there for me. I'll come get you and we'll go together."

"I'll be okay Daddy."

"I remember when I did it Baby, you shouldn't do it alone."

"Okay, Daddy. Maybe we can have some lunch afterwards. You know, celebrate my new freedom."

"That sounds good, Baby. On my way."

They rode in silence to her lawyer's office. The elevator music chimed irritatingly in the background. She smiled tremulously up at Daddy and he reached out and gave her hand a squeeze. He'd been right, now that it was here, the pain started all over again. This was it, this made it final. No more Prick in her life. Thank God he hadn't contested the divorce, so that meant no bloody battles. He'd just asked to keep the Porsche. Since he'd probably fucked his little twit girlfriend in it, she wanted nothing to do with it. "Thank you, Daddy."

"Anytime, Baby."

Signing the papers was almost anti-climactic. After putting her name on a few papers, she handed the pen back to the lawyer and stared at him, a little dazed. "This is it? That's all there is to it?"

"Yes it is, Ms. Harris. You've already seen the judge, so all that's left is to file these. I'll get these filed this afternoon and you'll be officially divorced."

"Thank you, Mr. Kramer."

Back in Daddy's Navigator she felt herself tearing up again. "It's over, Daddy." She stared dully at the passing scenery, grieving for her failed marriage.

He reached out and clasped her hand, offering her whatever comfort she would take from it. "I know, Baby. I know."

"Why did Mom leave?"

"Because I'm a sick bastard, Baby. Don't ever forget that."

"You aren't sick, Daddy."

"Yes I am, Baby. Good fathers don't screw their daughters."

"Mom knows?" She was alarmed.

"No, Baby. She doesn't know what your sister and I are doing."

"But, then why did she leave?"

"I used to fantasize, Baby. And one night, with your mother, I called out your name."

Other than the humming of the quiet engine and the occasional whoosh of a passing car, it was deathly silent in the cab of the Navigator while she digested that bit of information. "Daddy, I want to go home."

"You don't want to go to Las Placitas? It's your favorite."

"No, Daddy, I want to go home. Now, please."

"Okay, Baby."

"You fantasized about me."

"Baby..."

"I want to know."

"Yes, I did Baby."

"Why didn't you ever tell me?"

"I couldn't, I had no business thinking those things about you. The last thing I would ever do was tell you. I'm a sick bastard, not a child molester."

"How old was I?"

"Baby..."

"How old! Twelve? Fourteen? Eighteen? How old?" Her voice held a sharp edge to it, near hysteria.

"You were fifteen the first time I ever did it. I was coming out of the bedroom and you were admiring yourself in the mirror. I couldn't get you out of my mind and I couldn't stop fantasizing. You were the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen."

"I never knew."

"You didn't need to know, Baby."

"Am I still?"

"Of course you are."

"Even better than Darling?"

"Baby..." His voice was gently chiding. He pulled the Navigator into the driveway and shut it off. "I still love you. You're still my daughter and I don't intend to make you do anything for any reason."

"I love you too, Daddy." She jumped out and slammed the door, her brain a mess of emotions. She climbed the stairs to her girlish room, half expecting to hear the sound of the Navigator taking Daddy back to work. Instead he turned on the TV in the den and ice tinkled in a glass.

She stood, staring at herself in the mirror. She noticed, for the first time, how physically attractive she was. The Prick had always made her feel as if she were somehow inadequate as a woman. Something was missing in her that made men want to fuck her. Oh, she'd had the come ons and lines from the men she worked with, but she'd always discounted that. Somehow, Daddy hadn't seen her missing piece, he'd seen her sexually. She canted her head to the side and followed the elegant slope of her neck with her eyes. Is this what Daddy did for Darling? Is this how she felt whenever Daddy touched her?

She closed her eyes and remembered the firmly flowing muscles in Daddy's back and ass, sinuously flexing with every thrust he made into Darling. The firelight had touched the paleness of his skin with a warm, muted heat. That heat was making its way through her nerves again. She thought about Daddy and his deeply masculine sexuality. She'd seen other women eyeing him as he passed by, she knew her Daddy was a hell of a hunk.

"Daddy," she whispered, thinking of all the moans and cries he pulled out of her sister nearly every single night. Confused, she curled up on her little girl's bed and tried to reconcile the fierce attraction she felt for her Daddy and the man she'd grown up with. The thing that bothered her the most was that he'd wanted her sexually for the past twelve years.

"Baby?"

Her eyes flew open and she jerked upright. She must have fallen asleep, the sun had gown down. Rubbing her arms she looked up at the voice in the doorway. Her sister. "Hey Darling."

"Can I come in?"

"Sure." Baby sat up and made room for her sister to sit down.

"I want to talk to you about Dad." Darling paused to give her a long, searching look. "And us."

"Us?"

"I love Dad and I love you too."

"What's your point?" Baby demanded flatly.

"Well, I don't want you to feel that I'm getting in the way of your relationship with Dad. I'm worried that you'll feel like you can't be a part of his life without me getting jealous."

"A part of his life. You mean fucking him."

Darling looked off toward the door, obviously uncomfortable. "Whatever happens, happens. I'm not going to freak out. I just wanted you to know that."

"Did Daddy put you up to this?"

"No, he just told me that he told you the truth."

"The truth about what?"

"Why mom left. She couldn't handle the fact that he wants you. I can, though."

She had nothing to say to that. She started at the side of her sister's face in astonishment. "I'm not going to fuck Daddy."

"It doesn't matter if you do or not, Baby. Dad wants you and he always has. You'll be between him and whoever he fucks whether you want to be or not. Anyway. I just wanted to let you know."

"Darling."

"It's okay, Baby, really," her sister stood up, wiping her hands on her thighs awkwardly. Something in the way Darling looked at her made Baby think that it wasn't okay, not really. Darling didn't like the idea of her having sex with Daddy.

"Darling..."

"I'll see you later, Baby." Darling fled the room and whatever questions Baby had. Baby's jaw hung there, her confusion stopping her brain from formulating a proper plan of action.

Darling, the younger of the two sisters, was Mom's favorite. Baby had always been Daddy's little girl, the one who'd always run to Daddy first, Mom later. Darling had been devastated by the divorce and Mom's subsequent move to another house. At least she'd stayed in the area until Darling had grown old enough to live on her own. Baby wondered how much Darling blamed her for Mom. How long had Darling known?

She found herself going down the stairs toward the den before she realized she was going to see Daddy. He was the one that started it all, he would tell her what she wanted to know, or else. Daddy was watching a baseball game by himself. She wondered where Darling was. "Daddy?"

"Oh, hi Baby. Feeling better? Did you get a good nap?"

"Yes, where's Darling?"

"She left with her friend a little while ago." Daddy didn't like that friend of Darling's if his grimace was anything to go by.

"Daddy, we have to talk." She sat down on the opposite side of the couch, curling her feet under her. He shut the TV off and faced her.

"This sounds pretty serious, Baby."

"Incest is wrong, Daddy."

"I know it is, Baby. So does Darling. It's not forever and there isn't any way I can justify it. I'm not going to stop unless she wants me to."

"How long has Darling known about your fantasies about me?"

"I told her a long time ago. About two years ago. We were fighting, about you." His intense gaze shifted from her to the book-littered coffee table. "I'm human, Baby. So is your mother. You've been my favorite and Darling is your mother's. We were fighting about how I didn't love her, I always loved you. She said that my love for you had made your mother and I divorce. I had thought your mother had told her the truth. I must have done something, or said something that made Darling suspicious, so she got it from me, not your mother."

"How long from then until you started fucking her?"

"A year." He sighed deeply and looked at her again. "We made a promise to change our relationship. To keep you and your mother out of it. By then you were in Chicago and your mother had moved to Pasadena. We became friends and then about a year ago we kissed each other goodnight, on this very couch. We'd kissed goodnight every since she was born. Somehow, this was different. We kissed again, I still remember the feel of her lips moving underneath mine. It was so wrong, but I couldn't stop. I licked at her lips and she opened her mouth. I pulled her down on top of me and by the time we pulled apart, she was almost naked and my cock was out."

Baby sucked in her breath and held it. Her nipples poked painfully at her bra and she was forcibly reminded of the image of her sister and father entwined on the carpet in front of the fire. The way he told the story, with his low, husky tone, vibrated with sensuality. Baby shifted on her end of the couch and waited for him to finish.

"We sort of came to our senses then, realizing that we were wrong. Then she looked at me with her big eyes and puffy lips and her beautiful breasts and said, ‘I just want you to love me, Dad.' So I did. I loved her all night long, and the next night, and the next. I can't get enough of her. She's smart, she's beautiful, she's sexy. She moved into my room before much longer." He paused a moment, suddenly fierce. "I have never, ever compared her sexually to you."

"Daddy..."

"She thinks I have, but I don't. Darling is a special woman."

"I know she is, Daddy."

"The two of you are sisters, alike in so many ways, but I don't compare the two of you. I love the both of you."

"I love you too, Daddy. Why? I just don't understand why. You're a handsome man, why do it with Darling? Why can't you find another woman, one you aren't related to?"

"I'm a sick bastard, Baby. I still want you, I always have. I can't find another woman who measures up to you. With Darling, I don't have to."

"Still?"

"Yes, Baby."

"Like, right now still?"

"Look at my pants and you'll see. I got an erection the instant I saw your nipples get hard."

She couldn't help it, her eyes dropped to his lap. Sure enough, his cock was shoving at the placket of his pants. Her nipples tightened painfully and a rush of wetness made its way between her thighs. "Daddy..." she trailed off, licking her lips.

"Yes, Baby?"

"It's, it's..."

"A natural reaction, Baby."

"Can I see it? I've never seen it."

Wordlessly, he stood up and stripped off his clothing. Baby leaned back and watched in silence while her father showed her everything. Though his skin wasn't as supple as a young man's, his firmly muscled body was vastly more attractive than most naked men. Daddy's cock was thick and hard. It was a good length, she couldn't tell how long without wrapping her fingers around it, with a nice curve to it. His pubic hair was grayer than the hair on his head.

She stared at his cock, hardly daring to believe that she intended to commit incest. She knew she should run, should leave the house and get a hotel room and not come back. She knew the last thing she should ever see was Daddy's cock. She knew the last thing she should ever do was suck Daddy's cock. Suck... she licked her lips again, shifting positions in the couch. Suck. She acknowledged that she was going to suck her father's cock. No matter what happened in the future, she was half responsible for what she was about to do.

Uncurling her legs, she shifted to the side of the couch he'd recently vacated. It was still warm from his body and she tugged his shirt out from under her. He didn't move, just watched to see what she'd do.

She lifted a tentative hand and reached for his cock, pausing with her fingers quivering inches from it. She was so close she could feel it's throbbing heat. She looked up the length of his naked body and met his eyes. "May I?"

"Baby," he warned, "if you do this, I can't stop. I'm just a man and you are the sexiest woman I've ever met."

"I understand, Daddy." She sounded almost as if she were letting her father know she understood that she was supposed to be back by midnight on prom night. Her fingers wavered over his cock in indecision. She watched his stomach suck in and grow rigid in her peripheral vision. He was holding his breath, she concluded when it remained like that.

It began to dawn on her that it was real, not some sort of great put on that her father and sister were perpetrating on her. Daddy really did want her that much. He was as nervous as she was. They remained frozen in a tableau, father and daughter, naked and clothed, his cock and her fingers, while she absorbed that the one man who worshiped her above all others was her father.

"Please, Baby. Do something, either touch me or don't. Please," his low, husky voice begged her. It was tinged with an arousal-born pain.

The power she held over him thrilled her, made her cruel. "Touch you?" she echoed softly, keeping her eyes locked on his.

"Yes."

She smiled at him, an innocent echo of smiles to her Daddy from her youth. Smiles of newly awakened discovery. Her fingers wrapped around his cock and squeezed it gently. He groaned, deep in his chest, and his cock twitched. "Oh, Baby, your fingers feel so good."

"Do they Daddy?"

"Yes, baby. You know they do."

She released her grip and trailed her fingers along the length of his cock, then brushed the tips over the head. She was surprised to find that it was wet. Bringing her fingers to her face, she spread them open and admired the cum clinging to them. "Daddy?"

"Yes, Baby?" His voice was breathless, disappointed.

"I have your cum on my fingers."

"It's precum, Baby."

"Precum, then Daddy." She licked her fingers.

He gasped, then grunted. She looked up at him just in time to catch his first shot of cum across her chin. His hips were thrusting into the air, obscenely fucking his cock in her direction. A few more spurts of cum exploded from him, landing in her hair, face, and clothing.

"Daddy!" She admonished.

"I'm sorry, Baby." He seemed to wilt in front of her without moving. "I couldn't help it. I never thought I'd see you licking my cum."

"It's precum, Daddy." She didn't know where this impish streak had come from. She licked some more precum from her fingers.

Now that his cock was sated, he had the werewithall to slant her a look that would have said, "don't push it, young lady" if she hadn't been licking her fingers again. She had the distinct feeling he liked watching her do that. She filed that information away for future reference. She peeled her t-shirt off and dabbed the cum from her hair and face.

"Tell me what your fantasies about me are." She curled herself back on the couch and waited. He stood there a moment, obviously unsure of where she was taking this and not wanting to push her. Eventually he came to a decision of some sort and sat down next to her. He pulled her shirt out of her hands and wiped his cock off with it.

"I've had three basic ones from the start. Seeing you naked," he gestured at her bra, grinning roguishly, "and that's a good start. Licking your pussy and fucking your brains out."

"That's it?"

"I've wondered what your pussy tastes like since you were fifteen. It was enough to consume me, that and the fact that you were my daughter made it all that much hotter. Because it's so wrong."

"I've never had anyone fantasize about licking my pussy before."

"Pussy fascinates me, Baby, especially yours. I love the way it looks, it feels, it smells, it tastes, I love the sound of you saying pussy. I love the thought of your pussy."

"You want to see my pussy?"

"I don't want to push you, Baby." He suddenly backed off. She gave him a flat look, crossing her arms under her breasts. Grinning, he admitted, "Yes, more than anything."

She thought about this, feeling suddenly devilish. "Okay, Daddy."

"I don't like that look you're giving me. What are you up to?"

"I'm going to show you my pussy, Daddy. All you have to do is lay down on your back."

He regarded her suspiciously for another few moments, then moved away from the couch and sprawled on his back. She pulled off her clothes, quickly covering herself with her cum stained t-shirt, and knelt next to him. "I have a few rules, Daddy."

"Rules, Baby? I'm the Daddy here."

"It's my pussy."

"I can live with that."

"You can't touch my pussy." She met his eyes, tugging at the sleeve of the too small t-shirt where it almost failed to cover her breast. "You can't lick it or kiss it either. Unless I say you can."

"I can respect that, Baby. I promise."

She rewarded him with another one of her huge smiles. "Thank you, Daddy."

"Your pussy?"

"Um, one more thing, I like words."

"Words? What do you mean?"

"Just for information." She tossed the t-shirt to the side and straddled his head in one swift, smooth motion. Putting her hands on either side of his hips, she did the one thing she'd been thinking of for the past fifteen or so, scraped her hard nipples down along the length of his chest to his belly and rested fully on top of him. "Well, Daddy?"

"You have a very beautiful pussy, Baby."

She could feel is chest expanding and deflating rapidly with ever rushed breath. She watched his cock twitch and then grow. Squirming, she spread herself comfortably on him with her breasts crushed on his belly, her back arched, and her pussy in his face. She worked a hand between them, reaching for her pussy.

"Oh my god," he groaned when she stroked a finger along the length of her closed pussy lips.

"More Daddy?" Her breath fanned across his cock, stirring some of the longer pubic hairs. He shivered beneath her. "Hold still, Daddy."

"More, Baby." His hands came up and clamped on her hips, holding her steady. She smiled against his belly when she felt her ass cheeks part slowly.

She slipped first one, then a second finger between her lips and into her steamy wetness. She groaned at the deliciously nasty feeling of having her own Daddy watch her masturbate her pussy from a few inches away while her nipples poked into his naked belly. No wonder Darling was always screaming.

Panting, she spread her fingers apart and slowly pulled them out. Daddy was staring straight inside of her pussy. That thought alone almost made her cum.

"More, Baby, show me more." His fingers curled into her cheeks and kneaded them.

She slid her other hand back, shifting until she was balanced. Her nipples were dragged across the fuzz on his belly, making her moan and press small kisses to the bare flesh just above his groin. Her fingers moved into position and opened her pussy for him. She could feel the cool air alternated with his hot breath across the exposed inner slopes of her puffy, wet pussy lips. Over her breathing, and his, she could hear him licking his lips.

"Can you see my clit, Daddy?"

"Not yet, Baby. It's hiding from me."

"I'll get it out. Watch." She slipped a finger deep into the hole that had been so recently opened for his viewing pleasure, then pulled her fresh pussy juices up to her clit and rubbed in slow circles. "Oooh, Daddy, I can feel it."

"Let me taste it."

She felt him tilt his head upwards and had the presence of mind to take the finger from her clit and slip it into his mouth. She wasn't through playing just yet. He sucked on her finger, licking it thoroughly from tip to base and back. Pulling her finger from his mouth with an audible pop, she rubbed her clit with it. "Just watch, Daddy. You wanted to see my pussy, so I'm showing it to you."

"I want to lick it too."

"I'm not ready for that."

"You're going to give me blue balls, Baby."

"That's a myth, Daddy, you told me so yourself. If you touch my pussy, I'll go get a hotel room."

"Baby..."

"Just watch, Daddy."

"Okay, Baby."

"Thank you, Daddy.""

"You're we-" he bit the last part off with a howl. Baby used her face to maneuver his cock to her lips, then opened her mouth and sucked it inside. "Baby!"

She hummed appreciatively at the taste and feel of his cock in her mouth, then resumed masturbating herself. He groaned and pulled at her buttocks some more. "Let me lick you, Baby."

"No, Daddy. You can talk to me though." She let the tip of his cock rest on her lips long enough to say that, then sucked him back inside.

"Talk?" He paused a moment, holding his breath, then let it out with a whoosh against her pussy. "I can talk."

She swirled her tongue around the head in approval and began the incredibly slow exercise of seeing how far down her throat his cock would reach.

"You have the wettest pussy I've ever seen. Inside it's a deep red and on the edge of the lips it turns into a rich rose color. I love watching you rub your little clitty. Do it some more, Baby. Just like that. You know your pussy is dripping? Your juices are falling down onto my mouth and I can taste you."

She sucked back up the length of his cock until just the head was in her mouth. With her eyes half lidded from the pleasure of her fingers and the dirty thoughts of her Daddy's cock in her mouth and her Daddy's eyes on her pussy, she was just about ready to cum. She let his cock fall from her mouth and moaned softly, "I want to cum, Daddy."

"I can make you cum, Baby."

"Do you want to watch me cum or make me?" She slipped her fingers deep into her pussy and then returned to her clit with a soft cry. She sensed his indecision in the tension that invaded his muscles, his held breath, and the hesitation. "Then watch me. I like to be watched, Daddy."

"Cum for me, Baby."

Her hips twisted and rocked with every flick of her fingers. She squirmed on top of him, rubbing the full length of her body against him like a cat begging to be petted. In her apartment with the Prick she had always felt the need to muffle herself, when the rare orgasm occurred. Now, she gave free reign to the vocal side of her orgasm. It started in her toes, bubbling through her nerves and veins like a blitzkrieg. She felt like sinking her teeth into something, but howled with the force of it instead. Her nipples were so hard they felt like icy steel stabbing into his hot abdomen. Her pussy felt like an inferno of wet heat throbbing in rhythm with her heart.

Daddy's cock twitched against her cheek, then a jet of his hot cum hit her in the ear. The urge to suck him came out of no where. She'd never swallowed cum before, never had any desire to, and she suddenly found herself sucking his cock into her mouth and swallowing the rest of his sweet orgasm.

She sucked him well past the diminishing of her orgasm, beyond the softening of his erection, until she became aware that his tongue was slithering through her pussy. Almost regretfully, she let go of his cock and stood up. He eyed her warily from the floor, then sat up as well. "Are you okay, Baby?"

She didn't say anything, just contemplated him and licked her lips. She remembered the taste of his cum and the intense rush at knowing she was showing her cunt to her own Daddy. "I'm fine, Daddy."

"Then get down here, I want more of you."

"I want to watch you do it, Daddy." She sprawled comfortably on the couch, her legs spread obscenely. "Come and lick me."

He smiled dangerously at her and crawled between her legs. She held her breath while he moved in closer, then let it out in a whoosh when the heat from his breath fanned her wet pubes. A few seconds later his fingers slipped inside and opened her pussy. She moaned, sinking her finger into his hair, when the tip of his tongue touched the surface of her exposed vulva. He wriggled it around, tasting the most forbidden flesh there was.

Her hips twitched with every lick. She didn't know how long he spent with his tongue and fingers working inside of her pussy, she just knew that it was driving her crazy and he hadn't even touched her clit yet. She was blubbering incoherently, what little she could hear of herself over the roaring in her ears, about how wonderful it felt. He brought her closer and closer to orgasm, but she couldn't quite reach it. Her clit was standing tall, demanding his attention, but he refused to give it. She tugged at his hair, trying to make him move on from her throbbing hole to her needy clit, but he ignored her.

"Please, Daddy!" she screamed, "I have to cum!"

He paused a moment, she thought he was going to finally lick her clit, but he worked a juicy wet finger into her ass instead. Her back arched off of the couch and she squealed, she felt like she was cumming, without actually getting to. "Daddeeeeee!"

He finally took pity on her. He used two strong fingers to pull her open, popping her clit up for his lips to wrap around. His tongue touched it, and she nearly came, but it wasn't quite enough. He slid some fingers into her pussy and gently petted her vulva. The flat of his tongue made a firm contact with her clit, then began a slow rhythmic back and forth stroking. The finger in her ass was joined by a second one, the slight discomfort of the additional penetration was soothed by attention to her clit.

Once her ass relaxed around his gentle fingers, he finally let her cum. His fingers sawed in and out of her pussy, incessantly rubbing her screaming nerves with liquid fire. The fingers in her ass burned her with an even deep heat, working with and against the ones in her cunt. His tongue worked over her clit like a boxer at a punching bag. She threw her head back, every muscle in her body taut with the power of it, and orgasmed with a long, undulating cry.

"Baby, that was beautiful. You cum so pretty," was the next thing she remembered hearing. The stars were still exploding behind her eyes and her fast, shallow pants were making her even more lightheaded than the orgasm had done for her.

"Oh my god, Daddy."

"I want to watch you cum again and again and again." He prowled along the length of her body, pressing kisses to her skin as he went. "You're so beautiful when you cum."

She blushed, not really sure what to say. She didn't think Miss Manners had any good advice about what to tell your father after he'd given you the orgasm of a lifetime. He resolved the problem by slipping his tongue into her mouth. She tossed whatever reservations she had to the four winds and kissed him back.

"I agree, Daddy. Baby is pretty when she cums." Baby jack-knifed against her father at the sound of Darling's voice cutting through the post-orgasmic lethargy. Luckily, Daddy's solid weight kept them pinned to the couch.

Ball Busting Stories